Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,253,344	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2253300}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:23	active	1670	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	"Madam, it seems Mr. Lance won't be coming home tonight. Perhaps you should rest first?" Martha Zayne kindly spoke upon noticing the still-lit bedroom. A hint of disappointment crossed Jennifer Yale's eyes. Just then, the sound of an engine revving came from the yard. She didn't care to put on her slippers as she rushed to the window to peer outside. Sure enough, it was Maxwell Lance's silver car pulling into the garage. Jennifer took a deep breath, glancing down at her sensual lingerie while her heart pounded like a drum. Despite being married for two years, Maxwell had always slept in the guest room, and he never touched her. She knew their marriage was arranged by Maxwell's grandfather, Robert Lance, and it was not his choice. However, two years had passed. They couldn't possibly continue on like this. Did Maxwell not like her because she was merely an undergraduate with no experience in relationships? Was it because he found her too passive? With these thoughts, Jennifer quietly approached the guest room, clad in a seducing black lace nightgown. Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door, but there was no response. Carefully, she opened the door and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Maxwell must still be showering. The water suddenly stopped, and Maxwell emerged from the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. His muscular physique was in full display with water droplets cascading down his solid muscles. Jennifer was momentarily stunned. So, was this the embodiment of looking slim when clothed but muscular when undressed? "Jennifer!" Maxwell frowned, his tone clipped as he snapped, "Are you done staring? Who let you into my room?" Awkwardly, Jennifer averted her gaze and replied meekly, "You're my husband. Isn't your room also mine?" Then, with blushing cheeks, she blinked up at him and asked, "Do you like how I look?" Her petite, delicate frame stood before him, her soft face flushed red, and her long lashes fluttered. She appeared so innocent yet emitted an irresistible allure at the same time. He never knew his wife had this side to her. Maxwell masked the strange look in his eyes and subconsciously gulped. Quickly, he put on his robe before tossing her one of his shirts. Reining in his emotions, he said, "Go back to your room." Jennifer looked at him aggrievedly, feeling as though she had humiliated herself. In her mind, her best friend Laura Scott's words resurfaced. Laura had said that a young, energetic man like Maxwell, the scion of the wealthiest family in Haven City, coupled with his good looks, would inevitably attract countless women's attention. As he couldn't possibly remain celibate for long, he had to be indulging elsewhere and then coming home with a facade of abstinence. In a moment of doubt, Jennifer blurted out, "Are you seeing someone else?" Maxwell's gaze flickered briefly, and he neither confirmed nor denied it. Calmly, he uttered the cruelest words, "Jennifer, on the day we got married, I told you all I could offer was the position of Mrs. Lance. You shouldn't think about having anything else." Each time he repeated those words, a wave of powerlessness and despair surged within Jennifer, overwhelming her. Perhaps to him, she was just a girl from a modest background trying to climb the social ladder by marrying him. After all, no one would willingly marry a stranger. What he didn't know was that, many years ago, he had been a beacon of light that illuminated her world. While Jennifer was lost in her thoughts, Maxwell had opened the door for her. "Go to bed. Don't dress like that again. It doesn't suit you." At his evident dismissal, Jennifer left his room dejectedly, her face burning with mortification. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her father, Zion Yale, called. "Dad, I'm sorry. He probably won't be going to Grandma's birthday celebration tomorrow." Jennifer knew she wouldn't be able to persuade Maxwell. Zion sighed heavily, saying, "You've been married for two years, yet he hasn't visited our family once. I've said we weren't worthy of the Lance family. If it weren't for your mother's insistence—" "Dad." Jennifer disliked hearing disparaging remarks about her mother. She interjected, "I married him out of my own will!" … The next day, Jennifer had to attend her grandmother Agnes Taylor's birthday celebration alone. Although she knew Agnes wasn't fond of her, she had to offer a toast in front of the guests as a show of respect. Her stepmother, Jocelyn Logan, remarked sarcastically, "Hey, Jennifer, why didn't you bring Maxwell? It's been two years since you got married, and we haven't even seen him." Agnes held a glass of wine and echoed with a fake smile, "I suppose our humble Yale family isn't worth his time! Today is an important day, but it seems like Maxwell doesn't value his grandmother-in-law." Jennifer's stepsister, Bridget Yale, chimed in mockingly, "Jennifer, I think the one Maxwell doesn't value is not Grandma but you. Am I right?" The voices of ridicule buzzed in Jennifer's ears, making her feel miserable. Out of frustration, she emptied her glass in one go. However, the aftereffects of the wine hit her hard, and she soon blacked out. In a car, Jocelyn and Bridget sat on either side of her. "Mom, as long as we get Jennifer into Mr. Zito's bed, I will secure my role as the second female lead in his new show!" Bridget's eyes sparkled with excitement. Jocelyn slyly ordered, "We mustn't let your father find out. Since he dotes on that wretched girl so much, he won't let us alone." "I know, I know," Bridget replied. "I've confirmed with Mr. Zito to bring her to Nimbus Lounge's penthouse suite." Jocelyn chuckled darkly. "What's so great about Jennifer? She doesn't deserve to marry Maxwell. It's only because of her mother who operated on Mr. Lance Senior and saved his life years ago that she got married to him. "On her deathbed, she entrusted Jennifer to them. At the end of the day, she was trying to reach the top. How shameless!" Bridget quickly agreed, "Exactly! If anyone should marry Maxwell, it should be me. What makes Jennifer better than me?" Jocelyn swore through gritted teeth, "Tonight, we will ruin her completely!" … Jocelyn and Bridget had only added a few sleeping pills to Jennifer's drink. When Jennifer felt a man's heavy breath and warmth on her, she immediately snapped awake. "Ugh... Let go of me!" The room was dark, and she couldn't see the man's face. Thus, she could only struggle against him with all her might, knowing the consequences of letting the man have his way would be irreversible. However, the man easily subdued her flailing arms. His warm lips brushed against her ear as he spoke in a low and husky voice, "Shh, behave..." Chapter 2 Maxwell had completely lost his rationality at this point. Whether it was the food or the drinks at the party earlier, something had gone wrong. Now, driven by desire, he found it difficult to control himself. As he touched the woman on the bed, her soft skin and fragrance aroused him considerably. The innocence in her responses and her helpless sobbing nearly drove him mad! An hour later, the man was finally satisfied and fell asleep. Jennifer felt as though her entire body had been crushed, the pain penetrating deep into her bones. Enduring the soreness in her limbs, she hurriedly got dressed and fled from the pitch-black room. In her haste, she collided with a young woman as she entered the elevator. "Sorry." Jennifer's face was deathly pale. She quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed the close button. Rachel Walker immediately looked back after exiting the elevator, staring at Jennifer in disbelief before the door closed. She recognized Jennifer as Maxwell's wife, the woman who'd stolen her place! There was only one penthouse suite on the top floor, so did that mean Jennifer had come out of Maxwell's room? Did they… sleep together? Jealousy consumed Rachel. She had put so much effort into bribing the staff at the party and calculating the timing and dosage of the drug in Maxwell's drink, only for Jennifer to beat her to it! Rachel hurried into the room. In the darkness, she heard Maxwell's even breath as he slept. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. A cunning smile played on her lips as she removed her clothes and lay down beside him. … Jennifer emerged from the club. She was too afraid to return to her and Maxwell's shared villa. She feared being seen in this state by him or the housekeepers. After all, in their two years of marriage, Maxwell had never touched her. But now, her purity had been stolen by a stranger. At the thought of this, Jennifer's mind went blank and her heart was in turmoil. She hailed a taxi, intending to return to the Yale residence. At least, she needed to take a shower and change her clothes first. When she arrived home, Bridget and Jocelyn were waiting in the living room, expecting a call from Daniel Zito. "Mom, do you think Mr. Zito has found Jennifer and… Ugh, I'm getting anxious! Why hasn't he called us yet? Shouldn't he just agree to let me be the second female lead already?" Bridget lamented, her eyes filled with greed. Jocelyn squinted and said, "Calm down. It's only past 11 pm. Mr. Zito is known for being play around. He wouldn't let Jennifer slip from his hands." While they were talking, Jennifer walked in with an extremely gloomy expression. "J-Jennifer?" Bridget stammered in shock, "Why are you back?" Jennifer sneered at her reaction. "Why are you so surprised?" Jocelyn looked equally flustered. She forced out a smile and said, "Jennifer, why did you leave your grandmother's birthday celebration? You didn't even inform us. She was very upset with you!" Jennifer slowly approached them. Judging from their behavior, she could roughly deduce who had brought her to Nimbus Lounge. The thought of her innocence being inexplicably tarnished ignited a rage within Jennifer. With a resounding slap, she struck Jocelyn's face mercilessly. Instantly, Bridget erupted in fury. "Jennifer, how dare you hit my mom? I'm going to call Grandma and Dad right now! Just you wait!" Jennifer seized Bridget's wrist, forcefully pulling her back. She shot Bridget a menacing glare as she bit out, "Go ahead, call everyone down. I can retrieve evidence from the surveillance at Nimbus Lounge. Once Dad finds out what happened tonight, let's see if he'll tear you both apart!" Jocelyn and Bridget's faces turned pale at her threat. They were visibly frightened of the repercussions if the night's affair were to reach Zion's ears. Back when Zion divorced his ex-wife, Jennifer was still young. She was reportedly bullied during her middle school days, even suffering from depression. Therefore, he had always felt guilty toward Jennifer, showing her more love. Moreover, what happened to Jennifer was no trivial matter. If things escalated, Jocelyn and Bridget would be in deep trouble! Jennifer sensed their unease and panic. She violently shoved Bridget away, causing her to fall to the floor, then dragged her weary body upstairs. Jocelyn hurriedly helped her daughter up, her sharp gaze fixed on Jennifer's retreating figure. Bridget asked anxiously, "Mom, why did Jennifer come back so soon? Did she and Mr. Zito..." "They must have," Jocelyn affirmed with a malicious smirk. "Didn't you see the marks on Jennifer's neck earlier? Seems like Mr. Zito was rather rough!" Suddenly, Bridget became worried. "But Jennifer must hate our guts now. What if she checks the surveillance and tells Dad about this? Did you not see how she looked just now? I thought she wanted to murder us!" Jocelyn calmly replied, "What's there to fear? Jennifer is married to Maxwell now. Do you think she would dare to reveal today's events? It's her reputation on the line here." The reasoning made sense, and Bridget began to relax. She then hastily urged, "Mom, hurry up and give Mr. Zito a call. Ask him when I can go to the set." Jocelyn dialed Daniel's number and questioned ingratiatingly, "Mr. Zito, were you satisfied with Jennifer tonight?" "Don't even mention it. Someone else has taken my penthouse suite reservation for tonight. I heard he was a big shot." Daniel said dejectedly, "I didn't even get to see the pretty chick you sent over." Jocelyn's face fell. "What? A big shot? Does that mean you didn't go to that penthouse suite?" Who slept with Jennifer then? There were so many marks on Jennifer's neck! "Alright, let's talk about your daughter's audition another time." Daniel's mood soured as he hadn't had his fun. Bridget stomped her foot in frustration, unable to believe that the first role she ever landed was going to be ruined just like that. At the corner of the staircase, Jennifer secretly observed the mother-and-daughter duo. From their conversation, she came to learn the whole situation. It turned out that they had planned to send her to Daniel, but because the penthouse suite was taken by someone even more powerful than him, she had been violated by another man… Jennifer tightly shut her eyes, not daring to recall further. The more she thought about it, the stronger her urge to strangle Bridget and Jocelyn became. Yet, she knew she couldn't act on those impulses. This matter involved both the Yale family's and the Lance family's reputation, as well as her own dignity. Hence, she could only swallow her anger and let the matter rest. Jennifer made her way to the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she vigorously scrubbed her bruised body. She felt absolutely filthy. Her innocence had been taken by a stranger instead of her husband. The thought made her sob uncontrollably, the sound blending with the rush of the shower, creating a poignant melody of despair. … Jennifer spent the whole night pondering. She was unable to suppress her indignation. She wanted to know who the man from the night before was. Thus, early the next morning, she went to Nimbus Lounge, hoping to retrieve surveillance footage or guest registration information. Unfortunately, she was told that guest information was kept strictly confidential. Furthermore, their surveillance system was hacked last night and only got back on moments ago. As for the footage, it was gone. Nimbus Lounge was the most upscale entertainment club in Haven City, with complex connections behind it. A young girl like Jennifer couldn't do anything about it. And so, Jennifer couldn't find a single clue. She couldn't seek help from anyone else either. If she were to make a fuss about it, it would cost her pride and dignity. Exhausted, Jennifer returned to the villa she shared with Maxwell. Along the way, she bought emergency birth prevention pills. Even though she was only 22 and inexperienced, she still had some basic knowledge. She took the pills and absentmindedly placed the box in a drawer. Jennifer collapsed onto the bed, falling asleep once again. When she woke up, it was already noon. To her surprise, Maxwell had returned at some point and was sitting on the bedroom couch. He was dressed in a black suit with a silver-gray tie, exuding an air of sophistication and elegance. However, his demeanor seemed extra aloof. Jennifer was startled. Because of what happened to her the previous night, she felt a sense of guilt and unease. Besides, Maxwell usually headed straight for the guest room upon his return, never setting foot in the master bedroom. At this moment, Maxwell stood up and walked over to her. "I came home earlier and heard from the housekeepers that you looked unwell. I thought you were sick, so I came in to check on you." Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he tossed a pillbox in front of her. "I was looking for a thermometer in your bedside drawer, and I found this. Care to explain?" His tone was calm, but there was a palpable coldness and questioning in it. Jennifer saw the emergency birth prevention pills she had bought and felt her heart clench. Chapter 3 Jennifer looked at him in a panic, choking out, "Hear me out. Yesterday I—" "Enough," Maxwell cut her off, his gaze falling on the marks on her neckline. It was unmistakably the aftermath of a liaison. His tone remained calm and indifferent as he continued, "It's partly my fault for ignoring you these two years. I don't blame you for what you did. But, Jennifer, the Lance family can't accept a tainted woman." Jennifer's mind went blank. All her explanations now seemed futile. Anyway, why would he listen to her when the truth was right before his eyes? Besides, even if she could prove that she had been framed by Bridget and Jocelyn, it was still a fact that she was tainted. Jennifer smiled bitterly. "So, are you asking for a divorce?" Maxwell nodded. "I hope you will make it clear to Grandpa that you're the one asking for a divorce. I can offer you a bit of dignity by keeping him in the dark about your infidelity." Jennifer felt her eyes sting with tears, but she desperately held them back. After a long while, she inhaled deeply and asked, "Can you... answer a question?" "Go ahead." Maxwell's eyes betrayed no emotion. Staring at him, Jennifer quavered, "Are you seeing someone else? In these two years of marriage, have you felt anything for me? If it weren't for her, would you have liked me?" Maxwell's gaze softened slightly, and he replied casually, "Sorry. As I told you on the day we got married, all I can offer you is the position of Mrs. Lance." Although he wasn't answering her question, Jennifer, being a woman, had an intuition that he had long harbored feelings for another woman. "In the next few days, I'll have my lawyer draw up the divorce agreement. You only need to sign it and then explain things to Grandpa." Maxwell spoke of divorce with such casualness, as if he were discussing what to have for dinner. After saying that, he left the master bedroom without hesitation. Jennifer felt cold. Despite it being a hot summer day, she felt like she was trapped in ice. What made her hopeless was not Maxwell's proposal for divorce, but the fact that he believed she had an affair and yet remained so composed. She knew that his calmness was not due to his manners and upbringing, but because he simply didn't love her. Jennifer was in a daze. She had always known their marriage would eventually end like this. But now that day had truly arrived, she found herself unable to bear it. She was unwilling to let go. Taking out her phone, she dialed her best friend's number. "Laura, have you finished work? I... I..." Jennifer's voice choked up. She felt so aggrieved that she couldn't speak. Sensing her distress, Laura said troubledly, "Jennifer, I have to conduct an interview tonight, and it might take a while. How about I send you the address and you come to find me? We can talk after I finish the interview, okay?" "Okay." After Jennifer agreed, she immediately set out. According to the address Laura gave her, she arrived at a dance studio and parked her car downstairs. The studio was holding its grand opening, and the owner wanted to make a splash by arranging an interview with the local TV station in Haven City. When Laura heard that Jennifer had arrived, she ran downstairs and got into her car. "The studio owner is so unreliable. The ribbon-cutting and opening were supposed to be in the morning. I could have finished work early today. But because she changed the time, I had to stay here and work overtime for the interview. I mean, who schedules a grand opening in the evening?" Laura started complaining as soon as she saw Jennifer. Jennifer could only comfort her. "This is Haven Tower. Every inch of space is precious. The rich can be capricious." As the two were talking, Laura received a call from her colleague asking her to go up. "Go ahead, I'll wait here," said Jennifer as she felt too exhausted to tag along. After Laura left, Jennifer's gaze fell on the street not far away. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. That was because she had inadvertently spotted Maxwell get out of a car. He was holding a bouquet of red roses. The bright red color was as glaring as blood. Jennifer's hand on the steering wheel trembled. This man had talked to her about divorce not long ago. And now, he was here with roses that she had never received before. Maxwell headed into Haven Tower. Immediately, Jennifer got out of the car and followed from a distance. At the entrance of the dance studio, the lights were on and the atmosphere was lively. Laura was interviewing the studio's owner, a knowledgeable and beautiful woman. The latter spoke with a warm and friendly smile. In her hands were the roses Maxwell had just given her. Jennifer felt a buzzing in her ears, and her eyes fell on Maxwell. Nonetheless, he didn't see her as all his focus was on that woman. Even the gentle smile on his lips was one she had never seen before. Jennifer clenched her fists tightly, willing herself not to rush over to confront them. … After the opening ceremony, Rachel and Maxwell went to the lounge alone. "Max, did you really bring up the divorce with your wife?" Rachel leaned in his arms, looking aggrieved. "Your grandfather won't blame you, will he? I'm afraid you'll offend him because of me." Maxwell comforted her softly, "You're the woman I cherish the most. If I can't have you as my wife, I'd rather not lay my hands on you. I've felt guilty for letting you follow me in obscurity all these years. Since I took your innocence last night, I will take responsibility." A scheming glint flashed in Rachel's eyes, but she quickly resumed her pitiful expression. "I'm lucky to be your woman. I've never regretted it." Rachel then held her chest and said meaningfully, "Thank goodness your assistant told me that you were drugged. Otherwise, if another woman had entered that room, I... I really wouldn't be able to take it. Max, I don't want to share you with anyone else." Amid their affectionate moment, Maxwell's phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was a call from Jennifer. Why would she call him? "What do you want?" he answered somewhat indifferently. Jennifer said, "Maxwell, I regret the divorce." Maxwell paused. "What do you mean?" "Come home. I think we need to talk." Jennifer hung up the phone after that. Meanwhile, Rachel's expression had changed too. She had vaguely heard that Maxwell's wife didn't want a divorce anymore. "Rach, I need to go home for a bit." Maxwell explained truthfully, "There may be some changes regarding the divorce." Chapter 4 Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. The presence of that woman had already negated all her efforts and perseverance. … For the next two weeks, Maxwell never returned to the villa. He even stopped staying in the guest room altogether. Jennifer immersed herself in her university's laboratory, focusing on her studies. She was now in her fourth year of medical school, preparing for her postgraduate entrance exam. She didn't want to trap herself in a hopeless marriage. Even if she couldn't have love, at least she would still have her career. Now, concentrating all her energy somewhere else was the only way to keep her thoughts from drifting toward Maxwell. In the evening, after finishing her experiments, Jennifer came out of the laboratory. "You're Ms. Yale, right?" Rachel was standing outside the laboratory building, waiting for her. Jennifer immediately recognized her as the dancer Rachel whom Laura had interviewed. Nonetheless, she pretended not to know her and asked impassively, "I am. Who are you?" Rachel smiled, as smart and gentle as ever. "Ms. Yale, do you mind having a talk? My name is Rachel Walker. I'm… a friend of Max's." "A friend?" Jennifer sneered. "Maxwell has too many friends; I've never heard him mention you. Sorry, but I don't have time right now." Rachel blocked her way, still smiling. "Ms. Yale, I won't take up much of your time." Jennifer had long harbored resentment toward this woman. Since she insisted, Jennifer wanted to see what Rachel was up to. So, the two of them went to a cafe near Haven University. "Ms. Yale—" Rachel had just opened her mouth when Jennifer interrupted her. "Ms. Walker, since you're a friend of Max, you should know me, right? Please call me Mrs. Lance." Jennifer emphasized "Mrs. Lance" heavily. Rachel looked embarrassed and nodded. "Okay, I'll call you Mrs. Lance for now. I came to apologize to you today. After all, Max has caused you a lot of grievances because of me." "Has he?" Jennifer acted nonchalant, saying, "What grievances has he caused me? I don't know about that. Ms. Walker, aren't you thinking too highly of yourself? Maxwell has been good to me, really." Rachel's smile deepened, and in her softest voice, she pierced through Jennifer's facade. "Is that so? But Max told me you refused to get a divorce. He's quite troubled by it. After all, Max and I met in our university days, and we got together very early on. We were about your age when we fell in love." Although Jennifer was prepared to face Maxwell's mistress, she only realized how far she was from Rachel's level during the actual confrontation, especially when Rachel recounted her past with Maxwell. "Max told me everything about you. Your late mother saved his grandfather's life with a highly complex heart surgery, which made Mr. Lance Senior feel deeply indebted to your family. So, when she entrusted you to him before her death, he couldn't refuse. Of course, you were also a sacrifice in this arranged marriage. You're quite pitiful." Rachel's voice was gentle, neither hurried nor annoyed, but it was enough to insult Jennifer's pride and dignity. Jennifer slowly stirred the coffee in front of her, her heart completely knotted by now. So, it seemed that Maxwell had told this woman everything. She must be a joke to them, right? Jennifer decided to play along and said, "Since you pity me, why don't you be a good person and stop bothering Maxwell and me?" Rachel's smile stiffened. She had expected Jennifer to be furious. However, she was surprised to find that the young girl could keep her composure. With a shallow smile, she responded, "I didn't want things to turn out this way either, but Max insists on taking responsibility for me. After all, even though I'm not his wife, we have consummated. Ms. Yale, you're still young, and you wouldn't understand." Jennifer clenched her fists tightly under the table. Each word Rachel uttered was akin to a dagger stabbing her heart without mercy. She had seen this coming. No man could control himself when it came to the woman he loved. But hearing the blatant truth from Rachel caused Jennifer to feel suffocated. After taking a deep breath, she asked, "So, have you come to me today to ask for my acceptance for you two to be together?" "If possible, I'll make sure Max provides you with more security for your future. You will receive fair compensation." Rachel thought Jennifer was wavering, so she proposed attractive conditions, tempting her with money. Jennifer chuckled at that. "I'm sorry, but I'll get much more than what's in this divorce agreement by continuing being his wife." "But there should be order when it comes to love." Rachel's smile faded as she realized Jennifer wasn't budging. She continued with a hint of urgency, "Even if you insist on staying married, it's futile. I came into Max's life first. It's him and I who are in love." Jennifer nodded. "Yes, you two love each other, but I'm the one married to him. Love may have an order, but the law doesn't care about who comes first. Our marriage certificate is solid proof that you can never be with him legitimately." Just then, Jennifer's phone rang. Seeing that it was Maxwell calling, she was instantly reminded that the fifteenth of every month was the day they would return to Lance Manor to dine with Robert. Intentionally, she put the call on speaker for Rachel to listen. Maxwell's voice sounded. "Where are you? We have to head to Lance Manor today." "Babe, I'm still at the university. I just finished my experiment. Could you come pick me up?" Jennifer's voice was meek with a hint of coquettishness. For a moment, Maxwell was stunned, unable to wrap his head around what Jennifer had called him. Chapter 5 Maxwell had never given her permission to address him as "babe". Just as he was about to reprimand her, Jennifer had already ended the call. Observing Rachel's displeased expression, Jennifer finally broke into a smile of unprecedented satisfaction. "Ms. Walker, did you see that?" She shook her phone while saying, "My husband is coming to pick me up. Regardless of who came into his life first, the person he brings back to Lance Manor will always be me!" Then, she stood up and placed two 100 bills on the table. "Enjoy your coffee. It's my treat." Having said that, Jennifer walked out of the cafe. At that moment, the burden that had weighed on her chest for so many days was finally lifted. … Before long, Maxwell's car arrived at the gates of Haven University to pick Jennifer up. Robert had raised him, and he held an eternal respect for Robert. It was for this reason that he personally came to pick Jennifer up, to avoid displeasing Robert. As she got into the car, Maxwell stated coldly, "Jennifer, don't call me that again." "Understood," Jennifer obediently replied. She didn't bring up Rachel's visit because his favoritism might cloud his judgment. Who knows, he might even accuse her of mistreating his darling. When she didn't argue, Maxwell quit pursuing the matter and drove toward Lance Manor. Lance Manor was situated in the southern part of Haven City, surrounded by hills and water. A wealthy foreigner had once set his eyes on this mansion, offering eight billion to purchase it, only to earn Robert's disdainful smile in return. The fifteenth of every month was the Lance family banquet, where Maxwell's father and stepmother would also be present. Maxwell's stepmother, Lorraine Young, was smiling obsequiously while saying to Robert, "Dad, Jordan heard that you haven't been feeling well lately, and your asthma is acting up frequently. "He specifically went abroad to seek help from medical experts. That's why he couldn't make it back in time for dinner today. He asked me to apologize to you." Robert was slightly taken aback. "Since when did Jordan become so thoughtful?" Lorraine's face revealed a hint of unease as she hurriedly clarified, "Jordan has always been dutiful. Recently, he even mentioned that since he graduated long ago, it's time for him to work at Lance Group to assist Max. He wishes to share your burdens with Max." Maxwell's expression darkened a little when he heard this. In exchange for marrying Jennifer, he had made Robert promise to hand over the executive power of Lance Group to him and not let his stepbrother, Jordan Lance, join the company. From the way Lorraine put it, could it be that Robert hadn't made it clear to them yet? Maxwell's father, Zachary Lance, chimed in, "Dad, why don't you arrange a position for Jordan at Lance Group soon? Although Max is running the company well, Lance Group is too big for him to do it alone." Since Zachary's divorce from his ex-wife and marriage to Lorraine, Robert had relieved him of all his positions at Lance Group and instead allowed Maxwell to take over the company. Zachary and Lorraine were afraid that their youngest son would also be rejected by Robert, hence they spared no effort to speak up for Jordan. Robert cleared his throat and replied bluntly, "Jordan is still young. He should gain more work experience elsewhere. There isn't a suitable position for him at Lance Group at the moment." Lorraine's face fell in an instant. She knew that as long as Maxwell was around, her son would never be valued by Robert. Jennifer had been sitting silently next to Maxwell, eating her meal without a word. However, she understood their conversation perfectly well. At this moment, Robert shifted his attention to her, and his stern expression eased up. "Jennifer, you seem to have lost weight again. You should eat more," Robert said with a smile. "Is Max treating you well? He hasn't mistreated you, has he?" Jennifer glanced at Maxwell and forced a smile. "Don't worry, Grandpa. Max treats me very well." Lorraine's chuckle followed right after. "Really? How come I heard that Max hardly goes home aside from a few times a month? Even when he does, he's sleeping in guest room." "What? Guest room?" Robert's expression immediately turned sullen. "What's going on?" Maxwell pursed his lips, casting a suspicious gaze at Jennifer. He had handpicked all the housekeepers at the villa. He was sure none of them would gossip, so how was Lorraine well-informed about these things? Afraid that Robert wouldn't believe her, Lorraine added, "Dad, they have been married for two years now, but there's still no news of a baby. They are both so young. They should have conceived by now." A realization seemed to dawn on Robert, and he stood up. "Max, come with me to the study." Jennifer watched in concern as the two left, feeling a bit flustered. Although Maxwell deserved Robert's reprimanding, she couldn't help but worry. … In the study, Robert and Maxwell faced each other in silence. After a long while, Robert spoke solemnly, "Max, I didn't let you marry Jennifer to make her suffer. Her mother saved my life!" "Marrying her was the biggest compromise I could make. As for the rest, I can't promise anything." Maxwell's voice was devoid of any warmth. Robert snorted. "You heard what Lorraine said just now. If this is how you treat Jennifer, then I'll have to reconsider the inheritance issue more fairly. Jordan is also my grandson after all." Ultimately, Maxwell held himself back from mentioning the divorce. He had sacrificed so much to marry Jennifer. He couldn't afford to fail now. When he was six, Zachary drove his mother away and married Lorraine. He had searched for his mother for so long, but couldn't find her. Until now, he didn't know whether his mother was alive or dead. How could he let go of such hatred? "I understand, Grandpa. I know what to do," he agreed in the end. As long as he stayed in power, he would never let Zachary and Lorraine off easy! But Robert didn't easily buy his words. "From today onward, you and Jennifer will move back to Lance Manor," he commanded. "Once you both have a child, I'll hand over all the shares and executive power I hold at Lance Group to you." … And so, Maxwell and Jennifer moved to Lance Manor that night. Of course, Robert had arranged for them to stay in one bedroom. Jennifer nervously gazed at Maxwell's gloomy face, her heart pounding in her throat. Maxwell reached out, pinching her chin and forcing her to look into his eyes. "How did Lorraine find out about our situation? Are you close to her?" Jennifer picked up his suspicion and immediately defended herself. "You hate that woman, and I don't like her either. Why would I be in contact with her?" However, her words lacked conviction. Maxwell smirked wickedly. "Are you that desperate to share a room with me? I shall fulfill your wish today then!" Chapter 6 Jennifer understood the meaning behind his words and instinctively retreated to the corner of the bed. Without a warning, Maxwell effortlessly gripped her calf and pulled her toward him, pinning her down with his weight. Having been rendered immobile, Jennifer could only push at his shoulders, asking in alarm, "Maxwell, what are you doing?" "What do you think? What else can a man and a woman do on a bed?" Maxwell's cool breath swept over her as his fierce kiss landed on her neck. "No!" Jennifer struggled, frightened. "Maxwell, don't do this. Don't touch me!" His actions reminded her of that horrific night when the strange man seemed equally rough. Jennifer didn't want to recall it again. If Maxwell continued, she would break down. Seeing Jennifer crying miserably, Maxwell couldn't truly bring himself to punish her in this way, even if he was always harsh toward her. After all, if this were done without love, it would be a punishment for both sides. He stopped, but his hands remained at her sides as he leaned down to look at the pitiful woman. "Why are you crying?" Maxwell growled. "Since you don't want a divorce, don't try to remain chaste for other men! Get your head straight and remember that I am your husband!" He would never stoop low and force himself on women, especially not Jennifer who had been tainted by another. She was filthy! Maxwell retrieved blankets and pillows from the closet, preparing a makeshift bed on the floor. Jennifer felt extremely aggrieved. She wanted to tell him that she didn't have another man, but then how could she explain the birth prevention pills? Even if she told Maxwell that she had been violated by a complete stranger, he would probably think she was even more indecent, wouldn't he? … The next day, Maxwell felt sore all over as he had never slept so on the floor before. When they went downstairs for breakfast, Robert was already seated at the table. His expression softened slightly when he saw the two coming down together. At that moment, Maxwell's phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Rachel. Jennifer glanced at it and saw a photo, probably of breakfast that Rachel had made. It looked quite appetizing. Maxwell looked at the message and stood up without touching the food on the table. He said, "Grandpa, I'm going to the company." "At this hour?" Robert frowned. "Do you think I'm easy to deceive because I'm old?" "I have a meeting today. I want to avoid getting stuck in traffic," Maxwell reasoned. Jennifer sneered inwardly at his excuse. She bet he simply didn't want to miss out on the breakfast Rachel had made. Robert ordered, "Sit down and have breakfast. After that, send Jennifer to class before going to the company." "What?" Maxwell sounded impatient. "Doesn't she have a car?" Jennifer immediately said, "Babe, my car broke down yesterday. It's getting repaired." Babe? She was calling him that again? Maxwell restrained his anger in front of Robert and gritted his teeth. "Fine, I'll send you." After breakfast, Robert deliberately prompted, "Jennifer's car broke down. How will she come home later?" "Grandpa, Max will come to pick me up," Jennifer said, her eyes fixed on Maxwell. "Right, babe?" Maxwell forced a smile. "Right." Only then did Robert grin happily and nod. "That's more like it! Back in our days, people would get married before even meeting each other. Nonetheless, they lived happily ever after. Jennifer is a wonderful girl. You should know how to cherish her!" Maxwell listened to his grandfather's advice, feeling a headache coming on. Upon reaching the garage, Maxwell stopped in his tracks and looked at Jennifer sternly. "Jennifer, I warned you yesterday not to call me that." Jennifer blinked innocently. "Didn't you say last night that I should get my head straight and that you're my husband? So, what's wrong with calling you that?" "Jennifer! Are you trying to piss me off?" Maxwell frowned deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Jennifer didn't want to endure his mistreatment anymore. What did she gain from being submissive and obedient every day? She couldn't warm Maxwell's stone-cold heart. Instead, she had let him step all over her with his mistress! With a determined mind, Jennifer haughtily got into his car. On the way, Maxwell said sombrely, "Jennifer, just because Grandpa has your back, it doesn't mean you can act so recklessly. You better rein in your temper. My patience is limited!" "Well, so is mine!" Jennifer smirked as she drawled, "Babe, just drop me off at the intersection across from the campus. Remember to pick me up in the evening." Maxwell slammed on the brakes, yelling, "Don't push your luck! I'm busy tonight. You can take a taxi home by yourself." Jennifer shrugged. "Fine. I'll tell Grandpa to send a driver to pick me up." … As expected, using Robert as leverage was more effective than anything else. At 6:30 pm, Jennifer exited the university campus and spotted Maxwell's conspicuous red car at first glance. Suddenly, chaotic calls for help rang out. "Is there a doctor? Someone has fainted here!" "It looks serious! She seems to have stopped breathing!" As a medical student, Jennifer couldn't stand idly by. She quickly rushed into the crowd, where an elderly woman was surrounded. She lay unconscious on the ground, her face turning purple. Jennifer immediately instructed the crowd to step back and make room. While urging someone to call the ambulance, she began performing CPR on the elderly woman. "Anyone here has asthma? Do you have an inhaler?" Judging from the symptoms of the elderly woman, Jennifer felt she seemed to be suffering from an asthma attack. Due to a lack of medication, it had led to brain hypoxia and cardiac arrest. "I do. I do!" At this moment, a kind-hearted passerby handed over his inhaler. After ten minutes of continuous chest compressions, coupled with the effects of the inhaler, the elderly woman finally began to recover consciousness. The ambulance happened to arrive as well. "Ms. Yale, every second counts. If it weren't for your timely rescue, I'm afraid the old lady wouldn't have made it before we arrived," said the doctor who got out of the ambulance. Coincidentally, he was Jennifer's former lecturer. He generously praised her, feeling proud for raising such an excellent student. The crowd also complimented Jennifer for her heroic act as they had marveled at the thrilling scene earlier. As the crowd gradually dispersed, she noticed Maxwell standing not far away. Jennifer was slightly taken aback upon meeting his gaze. She had never seen such a gentle look in Maxwell's eyes before. It was uncharacteristically warm. Chapter 7 Maxwell seemed like he was smiling as he approached Jennifer. Then, he crouched down and took out a wet wipe with wine, helping her clean the dirt on her knees. It was only then that Jennifer snapped back to her senses. She had knelt on the ground for a full ten minutes, so deeply engrossed in saving a life that she hadn't noticed these trivial details. Now, she realized that her knees were not only dirty but also grazed. "Ouch..." she murmured. "Be gentle." Maxwell said softly, "Bear with it." As he resumed with his head bowed, a strange emotion began to stir in Jennifer's heart. Her knees really hurt, but she felt warm inside. After cleaning the dirt, Maxwell stood up and said, "Your knees are injured. Do you want to go to the hospital to get them bandaged?" Jennifer smiled and casually brushed it off. "There's no need. A band-aid will do for this small injury. Let's go home quickly. Grandpa is waiting for us for dinner!" Then, she started walking toward where he parked the car. Maxwell followed silently, thinking that if Rachel had been in this situation, she probably would have long thrown herself into his arms and wailed. Maxwell felt like he had seen a different side of Jennifer when witnessing her save a life just now. He even felt a hint of pride. Anyway, Jennifer was still his wife. … During dinner, Jennifer ate quite a bit because she was in a good mood. Just then, the housekeeper brought two bowls of tonic to their table. Maxwell wrinkled his nose at the strong smell of medicine and asked, "Grandpa, what is this?" "Aren't you two planning on giving me a great-grandchild after two years of marriage?" Robert chuckled. "This tonic is from a renowned traditional medicine doctor in Haven City. It's very nourishing. From now on, both you and Jennifer will have one bowl each until she conceives." "What?" Maxwell looked at the bowl of tonic speechlessly and then glanced at Jennifer. She also had a conflicted expression, not knowing what to do. Robert urged, "What are you waiting for? Drink up!" Maxwell couldn't force himself to drink it. The smell alone was unbearable. Jennifer thought for a moment before saying to Robert, "Grandpa, we're still young, and there's nothing wrong with us. Isn't it too soon to drink this tonic now?" MMaxwell quickly agreed, "Yeah, it's not like we're incapable. Do we really need to drink this now?" Robert scolded, "Nonsense!" The men in the Lance family were all robust and healthy. How could they possibly suffer from incapablity? To appease Robert, Maxwell compromised. "Grandpa, why not let us try on our own first? If it doesn't work, we can consider taking the tonic." Jennifer gaped at him. Try on their own? How? After contemplating for a while, Robert said, "You'd better not disobey me. If you dare mistreat Jennifer under my nose and make her live like a widow, I'll punish you severely!" Maxwell was speechless again. What did he mean by living like a widow? … Back in the bedroom, Maxwell started laying out the blankets on the floor again. Jennifer couldn't bear to see this. It just didn't seem right for an influential man like him to sleep on the floor. She spoke softly, "Why don't you sleep on the bed? It's big enough to maintain a safe distance." Maxwell paused, glanced at her, and continued his task. He said calmly, "You don't need to take Grandpa's words to heart. I won't tie you down with a child if I can't give you a future." Jennifer's eyes dimmed, a trace of bitterness rising in her heart. She murmured, "I just wanted you to sleep better. You kept messaging your neck just now." "It's nothing." Maxwell returned to his usual coldness. He finished laying out the blankets and went into the bathroom. Not long after, the phone he had left by the pillow rang. Because their phones were the same brand, the ringtone was also the same. Jennifer mistakenly picked it up as her own. It wasn't until Rachel's coquettish voice came from the other end did she realize she had picked up Maxwell's phone. "Max, where are you? I have a fever. I feel terrible... I miss you so much..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and stated curtly, "It's me." "You..." Rachel froze for some time before asking, "Why do you have Max's phone?" Jennifer retorted, "Why wouldn't I have my husband's phone? Your call has disturbed our rest. If you have a fever, go see a doctor. Maxwell doesn't know how to treat illnesses!" She shut down the conversation, tossing the phone aside. Maxwell finished his shower, and Jennifer went in to take her turn. When she came out, Maxwell seemed to have just hung up the phone. He looked at her with a grim expression. "Did you answer my phone just now?" Jennifer knew that Rachel wouldn't give up easily and would definitely call him a second time. She calmly leveled his gaze and replied, "Yes. What's the matter?" Maxwell said bitterly, "Rachel's grandmother passed away, and you didn't tell me about it. Jennifer, I thought you were kind when I saw you save a life today. But I didn't expect you to be more malicious than I imagined. How could you have the heart to insult someone who just lost their loved one?" "Her grandmother passed away?" Jennifer said confusedly, "How would I know about that? She only said she had a fever. She didn't say anything about her grandmother!" "Enough!" Maxwell interrupted her impatiently, hastily putting on his clothes and storming out. After he left, Jennifer suddenly felt freezing. The joy of saving someone earlier had disappeared in an instant. She smiled self-deprecatingly and folded the blankets on the floor. He probably wouldn't be coming back for the night.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449833339_1700643077412772_4446260672554561604_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8MCKMrLx9uwQ7kNvgH_BapT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQqUihvdiKZzCAsWR6k71Am&oh=00_AYDCaxqqPUiRyC5CRUx5ez1RwlVhIcE2UjyvPjO8L3JpPw&oe=671B7CB0	REGULAR_PAGE		1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,998	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252108}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:21	active	1670	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	💔My fated mate is my deceased sister’s boyfriend? The guy who accused me of killing my own sister and caused me to be tortured and shunned for 6 years? How could that be possible?	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/451059811_7988118437920781_7285605668614690812_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bojo_gvRpV4Q7kNvgF_qeKI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AuJQ45hxkic3kI1q9JZXaRj&oh=00_AYB7vjQ8zWG7dKQ7YyZnhTcuhqZr08AidZtQ8NoiE18Qpg&oe=671B7A81	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,734	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2253300}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:24	active	1670	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448810168_508013721795463_5680667871745428556_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=17JjIA_2Hl8Q7kNvgFuuBSV&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7_Rv54cn_wV9-Lo4a2UYKH&oh=00_AYCYddcyzrSVwAtJO4SVctSXyq4cH4GUYpzLvtCb28jVEQ&oe=671B7575	REGULAR_PAGE		1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,668	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 20:24	active	1670	Read next chapter👉	“President, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!” "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Hello reading	https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/	47,676	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216197260000091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462681752_1071044687999287_2393279944824457773_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fWk0sePy-qQQ7kNvgEZaIp_&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVoWl_5C1O7o4Nf8mqZjQRF&oh=00_AYAd7NQbgHABOLQsaTJmDEhQUWTAOJiq2xPCuZ95BAXEkw&oe=671B641E	PERSON_PROFILE	Hello reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,910	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252293}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:20	active	1670	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ‘too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ‘seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. “I suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?” “It’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.” “I don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.” But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. “I know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.” Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. “Morning, babe. What’s for breakfast?” Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. “Eggs and bacon,” I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. “Carter! What is this for?” I ask breathlessly. “For being so beautiful,” he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. “It’s stunning,” I say in awe. “Tonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,” he says suggestively. “Yes, sir,” I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. “I wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,” he moans and steps back. “I will be waiting for you,” I say with a coy look. “What would I do without you? You are the love of my life,” he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[“Hi, Hazel. How are you?”]- she asks. “I’m doing ok,” I say. -[“Your voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.”]- “It’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.” -[“You really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.”]- “I appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,” I say. -[“She’s a shrew,”]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. “Speaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?” I ask. -[“So you’ll be gone all afternoon?”]- “Yes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,” I reply and then add, “Why, do you need something?” -[“No, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.”]- “Thank you. You are such a great friend,” I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. “Why are you here?” he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. “It’s not what you think it is,” Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. “Talk about what?” My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. “About how you slept with my best friend behind my back?” Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?” I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. “He is cheating on me–!That assho–” Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. “Go back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.” From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.” This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. “Really? You still have the guts to call me?” I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[“We need to talk, Express Cafe, now.”]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, “If you think…” -[“Don't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?”]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. “Why, Lillian?” I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. “But what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,” I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. “At first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,” she replies. “He never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ” she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. “How long has this been going on?” I ask. “Pretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,” she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. “You called Carter?” I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. “You two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.” she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,” he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. “Don’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!” I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. “I don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,” He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. “You agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,” he boasts. “Did you ever love me?” I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.” He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. “You have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. “Not a chance,” I say proudly. “Remember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.” His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. “I’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ”How are you…” He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. “If you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.” Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. “Your husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,” my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. “Also,” the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.” The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." “Why?” I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, “Mr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?” “Y-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.” The owner smirks as he says, “Nice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ‘The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. “Marius Thorne,” I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. “He may be who I need,” I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ‘Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[“Counsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?”]- “Hi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?” Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[“I’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….”]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,” I say. “What are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. “How about you, what are you doing here?” In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. “Mr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,” he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. “You may now go in,” he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, “Thank you so, so much!” I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.” Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, “None.” Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!” he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, “You didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?” My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. “Stop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. “Carter, please,” I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	IMAGE		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453400738_2755180921306994_264071822780179868_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Gg7wRvS2ktwQ7kNvgFYLajd&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmIDRQabusyqGqO-mmjPNaT&oh=00_AYAjRNRYNbL7cO_hxwrwR45alYwkI-kghcDXGVkJ-E5TOA&oe=671B725A	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,971	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2253880}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:25	active	1670	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” “For killing my parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/	22	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OQcZqQrlMHEQ7kNvgEjfoj5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0kQyXUPqRU6Jb8MWmoXN7f&oh=00_AYBCf_LXBdW7ZUsR9XYXxl9hiZihzCR87a4MwaI7GPR6dQ&oe=671B669D	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,251,930	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 20:12	active	1670	Pursue Your Legal Rights	Legal matters simplified.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.justicepays.com/?utm_campaign=(copy) s	Goldman Babboni Fernandez Murphy & Walsh	https://www.facebook.com/GoldmanBabboniFernandezMurphyWalsh/	845	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	justicepays.com	CAROUSEL	Legal matters simplified.	https://www.justicepays.com/?utm_campaign=(copy) sr_GBFMW_7_24&utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=5014343-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463396771_503486719347717_2797722979924991362_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hlt3eLk-1DcQ7kNvgEeuLJR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AX_3aDFZgW3jnNJu5rheWlz&oh=00_AYA3HzfxhQ6bh-PxNDcKdQhFPJcr4fGk39_jgZzusdKMuA&oe=671B63C4	PERSON_PROFILE	Goldman Babboni Fernandez Murphy & Walsh	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,512	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 20:24	active	1670	Read next chapter👉	“President, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!” "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Loving reading	https://www.facebook.com/100093132009618/	22,246	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213479650050758	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462515476_1206560290641599_2903255611994334687_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8b1xXvmWA5QQ7kNvgFb7R8y&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AW0_ZUAh3GIgHFbukzFdu1E&oh=00_AYAyUSCM5b0_um-e4owlHQoXY662CjnlZtRFsxI1cAH0hw&oe=671B6B40	PERSON_PROFILE	Loving reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,254,002	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2254004}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:25	active	1670	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Astrid’s POV My husband and mate Killian, who is also the Alpha of the Silvermoon Pack, left the assembly and went somewhere with his ex-girlfriend leaving me behind. As the Pack’s Luna, I dutifully prepared for our annual pack assembly, but he nearly ruined it because he couldn’t wait to spend time alone with Giselle. Giselle was Killian’s ex-girlfriend. She was his one true love, a woman who is better in many ways than me. Giselle and Killian were in love with each other. Even after Killian found out that we were mates and marked me as his mate and Luna, Killian only had Giselle in his heart. As his mate, it kills me to know that my mate who is supposed to love and cherish me is in love with someone else. Killian had always reminded me that he felt nothing for me. In the years that we were married, he treated me as nothing more than his mere subordinate. Aside from being a Luna, I am also Killian’s right-hand man in the military. I am in charge of the Pack training and I always work alongside Killian like I was his secretary. With my fighting skills and abilities, no one in this Pack can take me down in a fight. With this, I earned my position in the military. It is also one of the reasons why Killian’s father was so happy to find out that I was his son’s mate. If it wasn’t for Killian’s father, Killian would have rejected me as his mate. I would have lived miserably, watching Killian being happy with someone else and forming his own family. I know that Killian never wanted me as a mate. I know that I do not have a place in his heart. I thought everything would be fine as long as I fulfilled my duties as his Luna and right-hand man, but things only got worse ever since Giselle came back. Two months ago, Giselle came back out of nowhere. Ever since then, Killian had become more cold and indifferent towards me. He also started to neglect his duties because of her which added to my workload. This cannot continue any longer especially now that I’m pre9nant. With what has been happening recently, I know I can't keep this a secret any longer. My palms grew clammy as I approached Killian’s office. I hadn’t seen him the whole night and searching his office was the first thing that I could think of. Doubts and insecurities filled my mind as I went nearer and nearer to my destination. I couldn’t get off my mind that Killian and Giselle had been spending time together for a long time. Laughter entered my ears when I finally reached Killian’s office in the distance. My brows wrinkled in confusion when I realized that the laughs were coming from his office. I stared at Killian’s office in silence. Its light poured out of the windows, but I could only see their shadows inside because of the translucent blinds that were blocking my view. I pursed my lips as I took hesitant steps to get closer. I thought they would be talking about work, but I didn’t expect that they would be having fun together inside. In the years that I have been together with Killian, I have never heard him laugh so sweetly as he is doing now with Giselle. I felt a pang of jealousy inside my chast because Giselle could easily make Killian laugh while I couldn't even bring a smile to his face even if I'm his mate and Luna. I always knew that Killian didn’t love me. I always knew that he loved Giselle. With that knowledge, I couldn’t help but feel insecure as I heard them having fun inside. It hurts inside my heart to know this, and it hurts even more because there's no way for me to change it. I've never held a special spot in Killian's heart, but he's the only one who's ever had a place in mine. His cold treatment towards me is a constant reminder that he sees me as nothing but a pestilence for him. If only I wasn’t his mate, he wouldn’t be forced to have me out of his will. As I stood there at the door listening to their sweet waves of laughter, I leaned into the door hoping to hear a glimpse of the conversation that they were having. I am Killian's mate and Luna, but I don't even have the right to go inside and find out what my mate is talking about with his ex-girlfriend. Unable to hear their conversation, I grew more curious and my insecurities got the best of me. When their laughter suddenly died down, I knew I had to go in there and know what was happening. I know Killian still has feelings for Giselle, which has been obvious ever since she came back. As his mate, I couldn’t help but feel anxious that he was alone in a room with that woman. Trouble filled my heart as different thoughts entered my head. Jealousy got the best of me and before I could think clearly, I pushed Killian’s door open, stopping the two from what they were doing. “Astrid! Didn’t I tell you to always knock? How many times do I have to tell you that you are only allowed to enter if I tell you to enter?!” Killian yelled at me angrily after I caught him sitting close to Giselle. I gripped the hem of my oversized shirt tightly as I stared at their closeness. Killian’s muscular build shields Giselle’s petite frame. Killian looked so relaxed and comfortable with Giselle. He is even sitting on the same couch as her. Although I am his mate, I have never been that close to him. He had always been so formal with me, always treating me as his subordinate. I glanced at Giselle and looked over her outfit. She doesn't look like she came here to discuss work. She’s wearing little clothes with too much skin exposed. Anyone would think that Giselle came to seduce Killian. She’s wearing a silk nightgown with her unblemished porcelain skin exposed. I gulped as I stared at her perfect body. Her skin is clear and radiant with a flawless complexion. Just by looking at her skin, you could say it is soft and supple because her skin looks smooth as polished porcelain. Is this why Killian likes her? I clenched my jaw as I compared her body to mine. As a Pack Warrior, I had to train every day under the sun this left me with tan and dry skin, unlike Giselle’s smooth porcelain skin. I also have some scars on my body as a result of the fights that I had. Aside from that, I also have callouses on my hands which I got from training and fighting with weapons. You could say that my body is tarnished, unlike Giselle’s unblemished body. Besides, Giselle is a woman. Although I am also a woman, I do not act like one. I even had to pretend to act ladylike when I was in public, but that comes naturally for Giselle. I am unruly and nowhere near what is expected from a woman. Now, I no longer wonder why Killian doesn’t like me and why it was hard for him to forget his first love. “What do you want?!” Killian demanded as they finally separated from each other. Giselle starts to wear her clothes and Killian puts on his shirt. I blinked as I was taken out of my reverie. I came here because I wanted to say that I’m pre9nant, but based on the circumstances this is the worst time to tell him that. “I-I just have something to report,” I stuttered. “A report? Did you interrupt us for a useless report? Couldn’t that wait until tomorrow?” Killian questioned angrily. I swallowed hard after receiving his furious response. “This is urgent,” I lied with a straight face. Giselle stood up. “This must be something important. I’m going to leave,” Giselle spoke softly as she stood up to leave. As an unofficial member of the pack, this is a private matter that she couldn’t pry into. Giselle carried the tray of food that they had together for dinner with her and purposely knocked over me making her drop to the floor. In her fall, she dropped the tray that she was holding, sending the dishes flying. Broken shards splattered across the room upon her fall. I winced when one of the shards slashed my skin when it splattered towards me “Giselle!” Killian shouted worriedly as he turned to help her while I was left on my own, checking the sliced wound on my leg. I watched as Killian searched over Giselle’s body for any signs of wounds or injuries, but she was perfectly fine. It was I who got hurt but Killian couldn’t care less about me. Giselle glared at me when this was entirely her fault. There was a lot of space on the other side of the room, but she purposefully bumped into me. “I know you don’t like me, Astrid, but you can’t just hurt me if you want. It’s not my fault that Killian likes me. Why don’t you look at yourself in the mirror? Do you think that any man would fall for you?” Giselle hurls insults at me when I didn’t even do anything against her. “Astrid! What are you a four-year-old?” Killian rebukes me without even asking me for an explanation. “Is this how a Luna should act? This kind of attitude is not fit for a Luna,” he added. I swallowed hard when my identity as a Luna was also questioned. I did everything for this Pack. As a Luna, I never slacked on my duties. I am his mate, therefore I am the righteous Luna of this Pack. How could he question my credibility as the Luna? “What would you do if Giselle gets a mis carriage? I will never forgive you if you kil our child,” Killian hissed angrily. My eyes went wide at this newfound information. “S-She’s pre9nant?” I stammered. I was speechless for the next few seconds as the news of Giselle’s pre9nancy hit me like a freight train. A lump formed inside my throat as I locked gazes with Killian. I waited for him to say something, to defend himself for the immoral thing that he had done, but all I received from him was his anger. He doesn’t even feel any remorse for cheating on me and impregnating a different woman. Instead, he dared to glower over me with his nose flaring angrily. My heart twitched slightly inside of me as I locked gazes with him. Am I really that insignificant to him? Haven’t he thought of how this news is going to hurt me? “You apologize to her!” Killian demanded, making my jaw fall open. I let out an air of disbelief when I heard what he had just demanded me to do, but he just looked at me with a straight face. He is really serious about this. I blinked at his shamelessness. Isn’t it enough that he impregnated his mistress without them feeling guilty about it? Does he have to force me to apologize to his mistress when I didn’t do anything wrong in the first place? He is looking down on me like I was nothing. Has he forgotten who I am? My blood boiled as I looked at Giselle who was carrying my mate’s child. She knew that Killian was my mate and that we already marked each other, but she just couldn’t keep her legs close. She stole my man without feeling guilty about it, but I am forced to apologize for something that isn’t even my fault. If there is anyone who had to say sorry, it was them. They must apologize for betraying me. Chapter 2: Unwanted Astrid’s POV “I am not just a warrior in this Pack, Killian. I am also your wife and your Luna. Why should I apologize to your mistress that is not even a part of this Pack,” I blurted out as I pointed an angry finger at Giselle. Killian only scoffed in response. He looked at me mockingly like I was a joke to him. “You are so delusional!” He answered back frustratingly. “When have I ever seen you as my mate and Luna?” He questioned taking me aback and causing a sharp pain in my chest. “If it wasn’t for you, Giselle and I wouldn’t have separated.” My body ran cold when I heard his blunt response. I never thought that he was blaming me for what happened between him and Giselle. “Killian… I’m your mate,” I retorted with my lips quivering. “A mate that I never wanted!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. “K-Killian, the moon goddess chose us to be together. How could you choose someone else over me?” I asked back as my wolf whimpered inside of me. His rejection caused a fatal blow to my heart because of the mate bond. “I don’t care! All this time I never cared! You are just a mere Pack Warrior. If you hadn’t manipulated my father into forcing me to mark you, I would have marked Giselle as my mate and Luna instead.” I held myself together as I locked gazes with him. Looking into his eyes, I knew he was telling the truth. In the years that we have marked each other, I knew that he never liked me, but it hurts as hel to hear the truth come out of his lips. “I never manipulated your father, Killian. I never asked him to force us into this marriage,” I rebutted to clear my name. “Really? Why would my father force me to mark a mere warrior if you haven’t deceived him?!” Killian shot back, turning me speechless. Even if I’m telling the truth, it was hard to prove my innocence with his question. “Giselle had already suffered so much because of you. You do not have to punish her anymore,” Killian hissed with menace making my body turn rigid. I fell quiet as I stood still in front of them. Killian thinks that I’m bullying Giselle. Killian thinks that I’m the reason why he and Giselle broke up. Killian thinks that I manipulated his father to force him into marking me. In short, he thinks that I’m a manipulative woman who wormed her way out to become the Pack Luna and separated him from the love of his life. To him, I am the villain that ruined his life. “Giselle, are you okay? Does anything hurt?” Killian asked softly, his anger vanished instantly as he fussed over Giselle worriedly. I blinked as I felt tears pricking my eyes. Killian crouched down and looked at Giselle with concern etched all over his face like she was a fragile doll. Killian has never looked at me like that. “I’m okay, but I’m afraid,” Giselle’s eyes watered as she looked into Killian and gripped his sleeves for comfort. “I badly fell on the floor. What if something happened to the baby? I need to go to the hospital and have it checked. I wouldn’t be able to sleep until I know that the baby is fine,” Giselle muttered with her lips curled downwards. “Don’t worry, I will take you to the hospital,” Killian comforted her and carried her in his arms without questions. They left the room and rushed to the hospital leaving me behind like I wasn’t even there. My lips stretched slightly as I looked at the calendar. Today is our anniversary. No one even remembered it, not even him. I was planning to tell him my surprise that I was pre9nant with his child, but I was the one who got surprised instead. Before my thoughts could spiral down and cause me to gloat, I cleaned Killian’s office knowing that he would be expecting it to be clean and spotless when he arrived. I cleaned up the mess that Giselle made and organized his things in his office while I was at it. His office was as good as new when I finished. Only when I was done with cleaning, did I finally tend to my wound. My wound on the leg is long and deep and I have to tend to it myself. As a Pack Warrior though, I’ve seen wounds much more grotesque than this, and I’ve had some uglier wounds myself. Most of my wounds, I had to clean on my own to avoid infection. This shouldn’t be a big deal, but I couldn’t help but overstate my situation because of Giselle. It is still clear in my head how Killian was worried sick about her and how he brought her to the hospital for nothing. She had no injuries, but Killian was so worried. Meanwhile, he couldn’t care less about me. When I was done applying ointment on my wound and wrapping it in a bandage, I finally walked out of Killian’s office and locked his door closed. “Astrid.” I turned around in surprise when I heard someone call my name. My brows furrowed, not expecting anyone to be still outside at this hour. “Drystan?” I called back when I saw Killian’s uncle standing in the dark, smiling at me. The wrinkles on my brows straightened and I beamed happily when I saw him. Drystan is a kind guy who has always been nice to me. What is he doing here? Drystan is the Alpha of the Nightsong Pack. He was originally the powerful heir of our pack but was excluded because he wasn’t the eldest son. So, he set up his own Pack which is very unique from the others. His Pack is the only Pack that doesn’t follow the status class. In the Nightsong Pack, everyone is equal like in human society. The members are not classified by the level of their power. “What happened to your leg?” Drystan frowned when he saw my leg wrapped in a bandage. Nothing really escapes his eye. Even in the dark, he still noticed my leg wound. “I got it during practice,” I lied in between my teeth. I know that if he finds out what truly happened, he will get angry. Drystan could be too concerned about me than his own good. Drystan’s brows knotted together upon hearing my answer. It’s in the middle of the night and my wound is still fresh, I also just came out of Killian’s office. How could I have gotten my wound on a practice match? “Is everything okay?” He asks me with concern in his face. I forced a smile on my face. “Of course I’m fine, I‘m just tired,” I waved him off. Drystan wasn’t the least convinced of my words. He knew I was lying. He knew I was hiding something, but he also knew when to trust me. I know whoever Drystan’s mate is, she would be so lucky to have him as her mate. It’s so tragic that Drystan’s mate had already died. She died a long time ago and until now, Drystan still hasn’t met his second chance mate. “Astrid,” Drystan called my name when I was about to leave. I turned around to face him. “Happy Anniversary,” Drystan greeted me softly, surprising me. My mate did not even remember that it was our anniversary, but he remembered. I just stood there with wide eyes until Drystan turned his back on me and left. Why did I see sadness in his eyes when he greeted me? My phone suddenly rang, interrupting me from my thoughts. Seeing the caller ID, my heart raced in anxiousness. It was a call from the hospital. “Hello?” “Mrs. Sullivan, please come to the hospital quick, your grandmother—“ I didn’t wait to listen to the rest of her words. I instantly shifted to my wolf and raced to the hospital. My grandmother has been seriously ill. I always knew she only had a little time left, but I didn’t expect it to happen this sooner. “Mrs. Sullivan! You’re here! You must hurry while your grandma is still alive,” a familiar nurse instantly recognized me when I arrived. “Astrid?” Someone stopped me. When I turned around I saw Giselle. “What are you doing here? Are you here to cause us trouble again?” She taunted with an angry look in her eyes. I did not expect that Killian would bring Giselle to the same hospital where my grandmother was admitted. I only had little time left so I ignored her. “Hey! I was talking to you. Didn’t you hear what I said?!” Giselle yelled after me. I bit my lower lip in anxiousness when I saw that the elevator was still high up and I had no time to wait so I sprinted for the stairways instead. “Astrid!” Giselle yelled my name repeatedly as she chased me. “How dare you?! You can’t just ignore me like that!” I gasped when Giselle suddenly grabbed me by the arm and forced me to face her making me nearly lose my balance. “Giselle, I need to go,” I spoke firmly as I looked directly into her eyes. I harshly took my arm away from her hold, but I did not expect that she would use it as her chance to fake her fall. Giselle suddenly yelped as she rolled down the stairs. I stared at her in shock not knowing what to do. “G-Giselle,” I stammered as she writhed on the ground, but before I could even turn to help her, someone suddenly arrived. “Giselle!” Killian yelled as he rushed to her side. “K-Killian,” Giselle’s voice trembled as blood trickled down her dress. Killian’s breath hitched when he realized that their baby was in danger. After seeing the blood, he slowly looked up at me with a murderous glare in his eyes. My body ran cold as I locked gazes into him. I’ve never seen Killian look at someone with this much hatred. “I-I” my voice quivered. “Killian, she pushed me! She tried to kill me and our baby,” Giselle teared up as she held on to Killian. “Don’t let her leave! What if something bad happens to the baby and she tries to get away with it?” My mouth fell open at Giselle’s words. Killian nods his head. “Astrid, you must stay until I make sure that Giselle and our baby are okay. As for what you did to Giselle, you must be punished accordingly.” “Killian, my grandmother is in danger. She needs me.” I blurted out as I rushed towards him. “Stop making excuses! You will not leave us until I say so.” Killian asserted. Doctors and nurses arrived to rush Giselle into the emergency room. “Killian, my grandma is waiting for me. She’s dying.” Tears streamed down my eyes as I pleaded with Killian, but he didn’t even bother to look at me. His eyes were only on Giselle. Desperate to be with my grandmother, I dropped to my knees and lowered myself before Killian. “Killian, please just let me see her before she dies.” “You know who else is dying here? It’s Giselle and it’s all because of you,” Killian responded coldly. “You are not leaving until I say so, Is that clear?” Tears blurred my vision as he pushed me, making me fall to the ground. While my grandma was dying, I was there forced to stay with them for nothing. “Giselle and her baby are safe,” the doctor announces after having a thorough examination on Giselle. Hearing this, I finally rushed to my grandmother’s ward hoping to see her alive one last time. “G-Grandma,” my lips quivered when I entered her room only to see her lying on the bed coldly. I felt the world stop as her beeping heart monitor filled my ears. The flatline was a reminder that I came too late. “Grandma!” I wailed loudly as I hugged her lifeless body. All I could do was cry because she’s gone. Because of my mate, I wasn’t able to see my beloved grandmother for the last time. Chapter 3: Funeral Astrid’s POV My eyes had been swollen red and puffy from endless crying. My grandmother was the only family member I had left. Now that she’s dead, I am left all alone. Since I’m the only one left, I am in charge of her medical expenses and I have been busy preparing for her funeral all alone. I’ve never stopped crying since my grandmother died. Still, I hated myself. What’s the purpose of preparing for her funeral and crying after she died when I wasn’t even there by the time that she needed me the most? In her last days, I wasn’t even there to comfort her. My precious grandmother doesn’t deserve a granddaughter like me. I held back my tears as I gathered my grandmother’s favorite foods together and placed them near her casket. In the happy memories that I had when I was little, I wasn’t all alone. I always had my mom and grandma to rely on. That didn’t last long though, eventually, my mother died and my grandma had to shoulder all the responsibilities and raise me on her own. Having only each other to rely on, my grandma and I became very close. She is the person closest to me, the person to whom I also owe my life. I was pulled back from my thoughts when someone placed a hand on my shoulder. I thought it was Killian, but when I looked up I felt disappointed to see Drystan. “Condolence,” Drystan muttered under his breath as we locked gazes. I just gave him a slight nod. My heart is too heavy to say anything. I looked around to search for Killian. The guests are piling up already to share their condolences, but he’s still nowhere to be found. He is my mate, he should be the first one to comfort me after the person who raised me had just died. He knows that my grandmother was the only family member I have left. I needed his comfort the most. I have been waiting long enough for him to come, but he is nowhere to be found. Drystan sat at the empty seat beside me which I left vacant for Killian because I was still hoping that he would come. I know Killian doesn’t love me and he only cares about Giselle, but I thought in the years that we’ve been together, he would at least feel concern for me especially since I was just bereaved of a loved one. He is the reason why I wasn’t able to see my grandma while she was alive. I thought he would come and at least apologize for that. In the end, I was stuppid for hoping that Killian would show care for me at all. “Luna Astrid, should we start the funeral?” Someone came and whispered to me. I swallowed hard. “There’s no need to delay the funeral any longer. It’s better to conduct the funeral while the people who truly cared are here.” I answered in a soft whisper, but Drystan heard me because he was sitting beside me. Tears that I thought I had already used up sprang up again and streamed down my eyes as my grandmother’s casket was slowly lowered into her burial place. My shoulders shook and I heaved knowing that this would be the last time I would ever see my grandmother again. “Here,” Drystan whispered to me as he handed me his handkerchief. I took it willingly and used it to wipe my tears and snot away without feeling embarrassed because Drystan and I were close. I stiffened a bit when Drystan suddenly caressed my back to comfort me, but eventually, I relaxed since he was my friend. Wanting more of his comfort, I turned around and enveloped him in a hug. Right now, all I need is warmth. Thankfully, he didn’t push me away. Instead, he hugged me back and continued to rub my back soothingly. If Drystan wasn’t here, I would have been a mess. Thanks to his hug and comfort, some of the pain in my heart had melted away. Drystan never left me. As I saw the guests away and received their condolences, Drystan just stood by my side, ready to give me comfort whenever I needed it. The funeral was done and the guests had left. As I packed everything up, Drystan helped me without saying a word. His silence was like his comforting hug to me. Just seeing him here helping me, I felt understood and I do not have to feel alone anymore. “Thank you, Drystan,” I muttered under my breath and gave him a small smile. “It’s nothing, Astrid.” he pauses. “Everything will be okay. I’m sure time will heal you,” he adds when he still sees sadness in my eyes. I nodded my head slightly, accepting his advice. “What happened to Killian?” He asks me. He must have been dying to ask me that question, but he waited until I had turned emotionally stable. I averted my gaze at him and continued to pack the excess things that I bought for my grandmother’s funeral. Drrystan doesn’t know anything because I haven’t told him anything yet. I’m not planning to tell him anything either. I heard footsteps behind me as I felt a presence approaching me. I stopped what I was doing and turned around to see who the late visitor was only to find out that it was Killian. Killian looked like he ran in his wolf form to come all the way here. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. The funeral was over, he didn’t need to come. Annoyed with his presence, I stormed out of the place and left Drystan. Killian chased after me with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of. It was something I couldn’t get away from.” I stopped and turned on my heel to face him. My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze However, it wasn’t enough to quench my anger. “You know what, you do not even need to come here,” I spoke bitterly. “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “You never listened to me.” “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. Whatever he says, and even if he apologizes, his words would never bring back my grandmother and it would never bring me back the time that I could have spent with her. Killian was silent for a moment. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. After everything that I said, that was it? Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. Killian accepted all the hits that I had given him without saying anything. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. “Do you know how disrespected my grandmother would feel to see how much you had disrespected me?” I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. This wasn’t a part of any of my plans, but right now I think that is the best decision I could ever make for myself. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes. Chapter 4: Divorce Killian’s POV Divorce? I couldn’t understand. I sighed and raked my hair in frustration when I caught my mind drifting off again instead of focusing on the paperwork that I had to finalize for the day. My mind kept on going back to Astrid’s words. I couldn’t believe how she easily asked me for divorce. Astrid has always been responsible and obedient as a Luna and as my right-hand man or commander in the military. I couldn’t believe that she would easily file for divorce knowing that divorcing me would mean she would have to give up her Luna title and it would also make things awkward between us. I leaned on my chair and shut my eyes as I felt my headache coming. She must be talking purely out of her emotions. Once she had calmed down and saw the whole situation with a clear head, she would realize that the divorce would be too much. I was just late for her grandmother’s funeral and I have a reasonable excuse for that. If I really didn’t care, I wouldn’t have shifted to my wolf and raced to that place even though I knew I was already late. For the part when I stopped her from being with her grandmother before she died, that wasn’t intentional. I had no idea that she was actually telling the truth at that time. I thought she was making excuses. I really had no idea. If she didn’t push Giselle off the stairs, she wouldn’t miss her chance to be with her grandmother. What would she expect me to do after she tried to kil Giselle and endanger the life of my unborn child? Again, this is entirely not my fault. I agree that I have been busy lately and have neglected Astrid’s feelings, but it’s not an appropriate reason to suddenly decide on a divorce. I jolted when someone suddenly entered my room without knocking, I thought it was Astrid, but it turned out as no other than my Beta. I forgot Astrid is required to knock before entering, but Beta Ryder could enter my office whenever he wants. “Are the papers signed already?” Beta Ryder asked me as he strolled loftily inside my office. I glanced down at the papers that my mind had barely absorbed. Before I could give my answer, Beta Ryder spoke up. “You’ve been out of yourself ever since Luna Astrid left. What happened between you two?” Beta Ryder asked curiously. It’s been three days since Astrid had left, surprisingly he is only asking that question now. “Astrid is filing for divorce,” I answered him straightforwardly. His eyebrows shot up when he heard my answer. “Are you serious?” He asked me in disbelief. “Do I look like I’m joking?” I glared at him. His brows furrowed as he thought carefully. “Is this a good thing or a bad thing?” My eyes narrowed at him upon hearing his question, but I couldn’t blame him for asking such a question. Although Astrid and I were married for four years, we had never been intimate with each other. I have never even treated Astrid as my own mate, but when Giselle came back I already made her pre9nant. It is common for Beta Ryder to think this way. “Of course, it is a bad thing,” I answered him. “She is our Pack Luna, we cannot lose her.” When I met Astrid, I thought she was just a weak werewolf who wouldn’t be able to handle the role of a Luna. Of all the powerful women I could be mated to like Giselle, I ended up with Astrid who is born omega. I hated her because she was weak and didn’t match up to me. I hated her more because she manipulated my father and separated me from Giselle. Eventually though when I saw what she was capable of, I finally learned to hate her less only because of the contributions she had to the Pack. She is still a useful Luna to this Pack even though she is born omega. “How about Giselle then?” He asked me as he plopped on my couch making himself comfortable like he was at home. “She’s still pre9nant with your child and for sure she would also love to be the Pack’s Luna.” “Giselle can’t be our Luna,” I replied. If Giselle becomes the Luna, I’m sure she won’t be half as good as Astrid. Besides, our pack cannot afford to let go of a talent like Astrid. All of this started because I got Giselle pre9nant. If I hadn’t impregnated her, then maybe Astrid wouldn’t even have thought of divorce. I will also have more reasons to make Astrid stay in our Pack. What happened between me and Giselle was an accident. I was drunk. I don’t even remember how it happened on the night that Giselle came back. I hated myself for being unable to control myself. The next thing I knew, Giselle was already pre9nant. I couldn’t go back in time even if I wanted to, and I had to be responsible for my actions whether it was intentional or not. In the end, the baby is innocent and it is still mine. It is my responsibility to take care of Giselle and my child. “I will take care of her and our child since it’s my duty and the Pack needs an heir, but Astrid is the rightful Luna. I’m not divorcing her,” I added firmly after making a decision. “Then since you have already figured that out, why don’t you just go and tell her that?” He suggested as if it was that easy. “Astrid is still angry. She would only hate me more if she saw me and heard me say anything more.” My downcast expression brightened up a bit after I thought of something. “Trust me, once Astrid has calmed down, she would realize that the divorce is something she wouldn’t want. Astrid wouldn’t like to leave the Pack and turn into a rogue, does she? Who in their right mind would want that?” All my fears were washed away as I had that thought. “What are you planning to do now?” Beta Ryder asks me, putting me deep in thought “Buy me some flowers, lilies to be exact,” I ordered him. “What?” Beta Ryder’s brows furrowed at my unexpected response. “I shouldn’t just wait for Astrid to calm down, I should try to ease her anger too,” I replied. Since my problem would be solved once Astrid had calmed down, it would be better if I did something to ease her anger. In that way, I would also be able to wim her heart too. Hearing my reason behind it, Beta Ryder did not ask more questions and left to get the flowers that I asked for. What is a better gift you can use to win a woman’s heart than flowers? I’m sure once Astrid receives the flowers, she will rethink all that she said, and she will also think that I don’t only care about Giselle just like what she had thought. A small smile stretched on my lips when I remembered the first time that I met Astrid. It was a beautiful spring day. I was just taking a stroll in our packhouse’s garden when I saw her from afar speaking to the fishes swimming in the pond while feeding them. It was the first time I saw someone in their right mind talking to a fish. She didn’t notice that I was watching her so she continued talking. At that time, I had no plans of talking to her. I just saw her as a weird woman talking to creatures that she knew wouldn’t be able to understand her. I was about to leave when she suddenly fell off the pond’s bridge and dropped into the swimming fishes that she was feeding. I didn’t think twice and jumped in to save her. It was an unusual first encounter, so I could never forget it. At that time, many lilies were growing out of the pond. Ever since then, I am always reminded of our first encounter whenever I see lilies. I’m sure once she receives my gift, she will be reminded of that encounter too. Chapter 5: Bracelet Astrid’s POV My heart was heavy with grief and my body was fully exhausted when I returned to the packhouse. Being pre9nant made me become more emotional, and it also made me tire more easily. With everything that had happened to me lately, being pre9nant made things more difficult for me. Returning to the packhouse was the last thing that I wanted, but I had to. I had left all my things behind when I suddenly decided not to come back anymore. Right now, I just don’t want to meet anyone who would ruin my mood even further. I came to the packhouse to pack my things and that’s it. I have no intention of meeting Killian or even seeing his face. I also do not have any intention of telling him about our unborn child anymore. I instinctively touched my bump as I had that thought. I bit my lower lip as I felt sorry for my child. As someone who grew up without a father, I do not want my baby to experience that also. However, I couldn’t also let him grow up with a father who doesn’t want him either. Since Killian already has a child with Giselle, it’s clear he wouldn’t want a child with me anymore. It doesn’t matter anymore. My mother managed to raise me on her own before. I will make sure that I will be a better mother to my child than my mother was. “You’re back,” someone spoke from behind me while I was stuffing all my things in my luggage so I could finally leave this place for good. “You were gone for three days. What kind of Luna leaves the Pack for such a long time without notice?” I gritted my teeth as I closed my filled luggage and zipped it up before turning around to face Killian’s mother. Killian’s mother had always disliked me. She had always thought that I was too weak to become a Luna and that I did not deserve her son. For years, I’ve tried my best to live up to her expectations and live in peace with her as my mother-in-law. However, no matter what I did, she never liked me. She just hated me for who I was and had always tried to force me to leave his son and denounce my position in the Pack. Killian’s mother glared at me as she stood at the doorway with her arms crossed. Every time that I made mistakes, she was always there to point them out and shame me. She must have been waiting for me to come back so she could rub it in my face on how bad of a Luna I was and force me to denounce my Luna title once again. “I thought you did not want me here. Don’t you used to force me to leave this Pack and denounce my title? Why are you angry that I was gone for three days?” I shot back at her. Before, I used to let her insult me, yell at me, and vent her anger on me even at the cost of my own dignity. I never talked back to her since she is my mother-in-law and I had to respect her. Now that Killian and I are getting a divorce. There’s no need for me to svck it all up when she and I will no longer be related to each other. Her eyes widened when she heard my disrespectful response. “You!” she raised her voice as she pointed an angry finger at me. “Is that how you are supposed to talk to your own mother-in-law, huh?!” “Don’t worry, you are not going to be my mother-in-law anymore. Killian and I are getting a divorce and I’ll be leaving this Pack for good. You wouldn’t have to see my face just as you wanted!” I yelled back at her. Finally, after so many years of just being silent whenever she disrespected me, I could finally yell back at her and defend myself against her. It feels good to be able to stand up for myself again instead of just accepting insults and keeping everything in. “Really?!” Her face which was contorted with anger suddenly brightened up when she heard my words. “You are leaving?” She asks again, not quite believing it. “Yes! I’m finally leaving this place and I’m also so happy about it!” I yelled back at her angrily when I saw how happy she was to find out that I was leaving. If she’s happy, I should be happy too. I should be happy that I could finally leave this place where no one ever appreciated me. “Finally you came to your senses!” She responded with a look of relief in her eyes. “Giselle is now pre9nant, and the Pack finally has an heir. You have been married to my son for several years, but until now you haven’t bore my son with any children.” Hearing her words, I looked down on my belly and stilled. “You have been holding back this pack and my son. It’s time for you to leave and let my son live with someone better than he deserves.” Killian’s mother is truly glad at the news that I’m leaving, not knowing that I would be bringing her grandchild with me. “Since you have decided to divorce my son and leave, don’t you ever come back in the future? You only bring misfortune to us all. You are a jinx to our Pack,” Killian’s mother added without shame at all. I’m not coming back. I will never come back. Once I leave this place, I will cut all the ties I have in this Pack and live my own life as a free woman who doesn’t have to please anyone else. I smiled when I thought of the future that awaited ahead of me. I should have left a long time ago. I shouldn’t have let these people demean me and lower my self-value. For one last time, I collected myself together and took out my belongings with me. I would make sure that this would be the last time that I’d ever see this place. As I was about to walk past Killian’s mother, she suddenly pulled me aside causing my bag to fall on the floor. All of the stuff inside was scattered all over the place just when I was about to leave this wretched place. I dropped to the ground to bring my stuff back inside my bag when Killian’s mother suddenly crouched to the ground and picked up my bracelet which was given to me by my grandmother. “I knew it, you little thief. You still dare to steal from us before you leave?” Killian’s mother hissed at me. I stood back up and tried to snatch my bracelet from her hand, but she was too fast. She raised her hand before I could even reach it. “That’s mine, I didn’t steal it.” I narrowed my eyes at her. Killian’s mother just laughed at me. “You were just an omega when you came here. How could you possibly own such valuable stuff? You are trying to steal from us before you leave,” she accused me. I clenched my fists when I heard her unwarranted accusations. Killian’s mother had always been hurtful with her words. Even though I’m just an omega, I am not a thief. My grandmother raised me properly. I do not come from a family of thieves. “This bracelet is mine,” I spoke firmly. “My grandmother gave this to me. It doesn’t belong to you or the Silvermoon Pack at all.” “This bracelet is made with rare gems. How could your grandmother afford it? This must be a gift from my son and you are not allowed to take it,” Killian’s mother rebutted. “What is happening here?” Killian suddenly arrived at the scene, stopping me from doing anything I might regret against his evil mother. I will never leave this place without that bracelet that my grandmother has given me. “Killian, have you ever given me gifts before?” I asked him so that his mother would realize how wrong she was. In our entire marriage, I have never received a single gift from Killian. He doesn’t even know my birthday, he doesn’t even know our anniversary, and he couldn’t care less about me on Christmas. In our entire marriage, I never received anything from him at all. I waited for Killian to give his answer, but he did not speak. I glanced at him to see what was stopping him from answering when the bouquet of lilies in his hand caught my eye. I sneezed when its fragrance entered my nostrils. I started to laugh as I felt my nose start to clog up because of my allergies. “In the four years of our marriage, you do not even know that I’m all ergic to lilies. How could you even think of buying me a bracelet?” I asked him with a bitter look on my face. He and his mother had just rubbed on me again because of how awful they were towards me. Chapter 6: Rejection Astrid’s POV Killian turned his face away in shame when he heard my words. His hands trembled slightly as he reluctantly pulled the lilies away from my face, giving me the chance to breathe much better. I remained silent as I covered my nose. My nose felt itchy because of the damm flowers that stirred up my allergies. Killian suddenly scoffed after a moment of silence. “These flowers are not for you,” he spoke angrily. I slowly looked up at him through the corner of my eyes when I heard him speak. When he came here holding the flowers, I really thought it was meant for me. “For whom was it then?” I asked him since I really thought that he had come all the way here to give me those flowers as his way of apologizing. “For Giselle of course,” Killian blurted out. “As you have said you have never received any gift from me. Did you really think I would give you a flower now?” A bitter smile spread across my face when I heard his answer. It was foolish of me to expect that the flowers he was holding were meant for me. Killian is right. I truly am delusional. Even though I know that he doesn’t like me, I always hope that he will still care about me. I hoped that he would learn to love me and forget about Giselle while we were married. I hoped that he would be happy to find that I was pre9nant with our baby. I hoped that he would be present to comfort me at my grandmother’s funeral. In the end, I always get hurt because of my stvpid expectations. From now on, I will no longer hope for such things anymore. I will no longer be the foolish Astrid that I was. “Then that’s great,” I shot back with a forced smile on my face. “Even if you beg me for forgiveness and fill my feet with flowers, I will never change my mind about the divorce.” Killian was stunned at my words. Maybe he was expecting that I would cry and wallow at his words, but I’ve already learned my lesson. A man like him is not worth my tears and efforts. It’s better that I leave him as soon as possible before he fully ruins my life. “Give me my bracelet now so I can leave this place.” I narrowed my eyes at Killian’s mother. Killian’s mother just smirked at me, unswayed by my seriousness. Instead, she held up the bracelet in her hand and showed it to his son. “Tell me, Killian. Is this bracelet really hers?” She questioned him in earnest. Killian stared at the bracelet carefully. His brows furrowed and his eyes deepened as he examined the bracelet carefully. “Is it hers, Killian?” His mother repeated her question when it took too long for him to answer. Killian blinked as if he was abruptly pulled out of his thoughts. “T-the bracelet is hers,” Killian answered truthfully. The eyes of Killian’s mother widened at her son’s answer. “That couldn’t be!” She exclaimed. “How could a mere omega like her own such an expensive bracelet? She must have stolen it,” she insisted. I gritted my teeth upon hearing her accusations. Now I know where his son got his attitude from. Both mother and son think so little about omegas. “Be careful of your words, mother,” Killian reprimanded her. “It’s true, Astrid owns the bracelet,” he muttered firmly. The bracelet that his mother is holding right now is so precious to me. It is a gift given to me by my grandmother making it a very important treasure for me. If the bracelet wasn’t given to me by my grandmother, I would have freely given it to her despite its financial value. However, it holds a sentimental value for me. “Mother, you should give her a bracelet,” Killian tells his mother respectfully. Killian’s mother gripped the bracelet tightly in her hand. Anger rose inside her as she thought of giving up the bracelet to me. The bracelet must be so expensive as she had said for her to want it so much. With an emotionless expression on my face, I stared blankly into his sharp eyes and opened my palm in front of her. Killian’s mother clenched her jaw tightly before reluctantly dropping my bracelet into my palm. After securing my bracelet, I opened my bag and pulled out the signed divorce papers. “Here,” I muttered coldly as I handed him the papers. “Since you are already here you can now sign it.” Killian’s eyes shot up to me when he heard my words, then I just took off without waiting for his answer. When I had exited the packhouse, Killian finally caught up to me after he recovered from his shock. “Astrid!” He yelled. I gasped when he suddenly grabbed my arm stopping me from leaving. “What are you thinking?” Killian glared at me as he gripped my arm so tightly that I could feel a bruise forming. “You are the Pack Luna, you can’t just leave!” I bravely stared into his narrowed eyes without cowering down before him. “Don’t you understand, Killian? I give up!” I yelled into his face surprising him. “I don’t want to be your mate and I don’t want to be your Luna anymore. Just sign the divorce papers and let me go!” “I won’t sign these damm papers!” Killian blurted out as he raised the divorce papers that had crumpled at his tight hold. The corner of my lips slowly stretched as I stared into him. Slowly, I shook my head and started to laugh coldly at him. Killian stiffened as he looked at me like I had gone crazy. Maybe, I truly have gone crazy because of him. “Why not? Giselle is free to become your Luna, after all, she is already pre9nant with your child,” I retorted blankly. Killian’s face softened. “It’s not like that. Giselle and I—“ I raised my hand stopping Killian from his words. “You don’t owe me any explanation, I understand. You never like me and now that Giselle is back—“ “You don’t understand, Astrid!” He yelled interrupting me from my words. “You just can’t leave,” he told me unreasonably as he gripped my shoulders. “Oh! I get it now. The divorce papers are not enough right? Fine! Let’s just reject each other now so you can have Giselle as your Luna without any problem,” I continued to speak without allowing Killian to answer. “I, Astrid Zorensen reject Killian Sullivan as my mate.” As those words left my lips, a searing pain coursed through my body causing me to drop to the ground. I shut my eyes tight as a soft cry escaped my lips. I clawed at my chast as I felt the agonizing torment coming from there. Just like me, Killian also crumbled to the ground because of pain. He couldn’t speak as his face contorted in pain with his hand clutching his heart. He knelt weakly on the ground with one hand pushing himself up, trying to keep himself off the ground. He stayed like that trying to bear the pain without accepting my rejection. If he had only accepted my rejection, he wouldn’t have hurt that much. Since I had already snapped whatever bond I had with him through the rejection, my body had coped up eventually. When the pain had minimized a bit, I forced myself to stand up. Killian just watched me with pain in his eyes. Now that he is weak and in pain, he will no longer be able to stop me. With little strength that I had left, I turned around to leave. “You can’t live without me, Astrid!” Killian yelled. “I know you’d come back sooner or later. You will never survive out there!” I smiled coldly without giving him the satisfaction of turning back and giving him attention. I will never come back here. I’d rather die than come back.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13490&	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,420	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13490&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456457347_7981590751933249_889351046386276487_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=W0B-T9pE3WcQ7kNvgFuckOk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AzMGpKa-rf6gscUPfkMA3xH&oh=00_AYDFQlRliK4wlQW0J7Jjqpu48gYT_PpAb6yCVzagXIlXOg&oe=671B6668	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,461	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2253300}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:23	active	1670	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448810168_508013721795463_5680667871745428556_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=17JjIA_2Hl8Q7kNvgFuuBSV&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQqUihvdiKZzCAsWR6k71Am&oh=00_AYCeYgMAswGoN_59wyivmBfnjn8i5a-KO7_sMJknW88_VQ&oe=671B7575	REGULAR_PAGE		1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,888	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 20:20	active	1670	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 Scented candles, champagne, and rose petals… check! Haley strolled across the bedroom. A crimson silk gown hugged her curves, flowing down her ankles, with a daring slit that revealed a glimpse of her slender leg. In the background, a soft melody played, lulling her to give in to the exhaustion from spending the whole day getting ready. For twenty-nine days, she'd been anticipating and preparing for tonight. Liam rarely came home. They'd been married for three years, but their relationship was nothing more than a distant coexistence. Her husband was always conveniently busy with work, hardly having time for her. The only proof of their relationship was the intimacy they shared once a month. Tonight marked their third anniversary. As one of the few nights Liam would get intimate with her, everything must be perfect. If only he'd come home now. The business trip should be over. His assistant told her Liam's plane landed an hour ago. Did an emergency come up at his company and he needed to take care of it? Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" William? Her Liam? Haley stood up, her eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over. Angry as well when she saw the image of her husband walking into the famous Eden Suites Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. And when the woman's face was revealed, so many thoughts flooded Haley's mind at once. Disbelief, fear, and uncertainty. Leah! The girl who looked a lot like Lisa, Liam's Ex. Leah was a mere receptionist at NK Enterprise until one day, Liam noticed the similarities she shared with his Ex. Not a week went by before he promoted her to the secretary position. Rumors were flying around at that time that William Nash had a soft spot for his secretary, Rumors Haley found hard to believe. Liam might be cold and unromantic with her, but he wasn't the kind of person she believed would have an affair, talk more with his secretary. But what was this news about? Liam must have gone to the hotel with his secretary for some business dealings, right? Still, what was with holding Leah's waist? Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. He didn't answer the phone, heightening her anxiety. On her third trial, he finally picked up. “What's up?” His deep voice, heavy with tiredness, murmured through the phone. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. “Liam, where are you? Today's our third anniversary, remember?” “So?” From his careless tone, Haley couldn't help but imagine him rolling his eyes. “Not coming home. Sleep by yourself.” Knowing what she wanted, he still rejected her brutally, his voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. “Willy, I'm thirsty.” Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! At this hour, her husband was with a freaking woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. She sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. Leah. That was Leah's voice. What was happening? Did she misread Liam's lack of displaying affection for her as a part of his cold personality? Sleep departed Haley's eyes, and her throat was suddenly dry. She longed for anything to distract her from the confusing and heartbreaking thoughts, so she gulped down the champagne, wishing it'd wash her sadness away. Why did he love to hurt her feelings? During the times he never returned home, was he really with his secretary as the rumors had it? Haley stirred in the middle of the night, drowsy and starkly aware of the strong hands fondling with her gown. She found Liam hovering over her, trying to undress her. Haley blinked. Urgh! Why was she dreaming about this man who only knew to break her heart? Yet, as his fingers grazed her body, goosebumps spread across her skin, and she winced. “Hey, wait…” Haley stopped him, her voice hoarse from crying, still wanting to confirm if she was dreaming. Liam smirked. “You called me back. Isn't it for this?” Haley blushed. He came back. Maybe she'd misunderstood again. “I've got you our anniversary present. Wanna see it?” She asked. “Boring.” He trailed kisses down her neck, pulling her nightgown down. “Uhm, Liam…” Irritation flashed in his eyes when she interrupted again. Haley gulped, summoning courage, grateful for the whole bottle of champagne she'd emptied in her stomach. “C- Can… Can you not wear it tonight?” Liam halted. His dark eyes bore a hole through her heart, his expression frosting over. The atmosphere became so stale and suffocating, and her breathing hitched when he pushed her away. “You're always okay with me wearing protection.” His dark voice made her shudder. “Why not now?” Haley cowered to the bed's headboard, flushed and embarrassed. She looked down. “It's your Grandma. She laments every day about us not having a baby.” “Grandma, huh?” He scoffed, pinning her with a glare. “More like you're desperate to have a child to keep the title of Mrs. Nash in this family!” His mouth spat venom. Haley held back her tears and clenched her fists, the bitterness in his words spreading from her heart and numbing her whole. Chapter 2 She loved him and wanted to have his baby. Was it a crime to ask? A marriage was supposed to be a union of mutual consent where the couple lived harmoniously. But she didn't even have a right to voice out her heart desires. His words fell over her like chilled water, dousing the wine's effect, and dampening her hope. Haley sobered up immediately, grief clutching her heart. “Liam, do you think I married you just for money?” Haley didn't see those words coming from him. Through her actions, her genuine love was obvious. While he spent most nights outside, she maintained a perfect home for him to return to. She neither complained nor demanded his affection, just giving and never taking. Why couldn't he see it? The suspicion in his eyes as he stared at her hurt more than daggers piercing her heart. If only she could read his thoughts- his mind. “What else do you expect me to think!” Liam spat out, unaware of the poisonous effect of his words on her heart. Or maybe he was aware. “Haley Nash, don't overstep your limits. I'll never have children with you. Don't forget how you plotted to marry me in the first place!” His words weren't only insulting, but also heartbreaking, reducing her to a desperate woman eager for his affection. Where did she go wrong? She gave him her heart, and he didn't have any trouble with crushing it at every opportunity he got. “You're still not over Lisa, are you?” Haley shouldn't have asked the now obvious truth. Back then, Lisa had been the only obstacle to her happiness; the man she loved. While she'd desperately longed for him, he never spared her a glance. His eyes were only for Lisa. However, didn't Leah share a great resemblance with Lisa, his Ex? Instead of acknowledging Haley's feelings, he'd transferred all the love he had for his Ex to Leah. To him, Leah was a mirror, reflecting his first love, Lisa. Liam didn't answer her question, his dark eyes narrowing into slits, the emotions in his eyes unreadable. He left the room, slamming the door. Desperation fueling her grief, Haley scurried off the bed and went after him. Wiping her tears furiously, she hurried to catch up with him. “Let’s get a divorce,” Haley blurted out. Liam halted in his steps. His back facing her, his body went rigid. A moment of silence went by, filled with tension. Haley watched him with bated breath, her heartbeat picking up. “Fine.” He moved. Without a glance in her direction, the man walked away. Fine. Just fine? Haley chuckled, her laughter mixed with tears. For three years, she'd overworked herself beyond measure only to please the man she loved. She was the perfect wife, the best daughter-in-law. Whenever he came back home sick, she stayed up all night nursing him. While she always hid her illness from him so as to not bother him. She might look pale and fragile, but he never cast her a glance talk more of asking how she was feeling. Despite that, Haley never complained. She only wanted to be perfect for him, to melt his cold heart someday. Yet, her divorce proposal was only received with a single word, almost insignificant. 'Fine.' It showed he never cared, and would never. If only she'd realized that earlier. On the first day she saw him in college, he stole her heart. That was the most bizarre thing that had ever happened to her. At that time, he was with Lisa. She dared not be the third wheel. Haley had been bold enough to confess her feelings when Lisa left and dumped him. She'd offered him comfort, striving to mend his heart. She worked hard to get his attention, getting into his family's good books, and sacrificing her own family’s happiness. Her hard work paid off as Liam eventually noticed her. Thinking he'd forgotten Lisa, Haley married him happily. But the nightmare began on their wedding night. He set rules for her; Their intimacy would only happen once a month. She wasn't allowed to call him with any endearing name. She wasn't allowed to cook his food or touch his things. She wasn't allowed to ask more than he gave her. She was never allowed to make their relationship public. Thinking he only needed time to adjust to her, she'd had no objections. Tears blurred Haley's vision. She leaned by the wall, blinking at her phone's screen that suddenly lit up. A message notification appeared. Wondering who was messaging her this late, she clicked on the message. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] A message from his secretary. To put it accurately, his mistress, Leah. Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. Accompanying the message was a screenshot of a pregnan-cy test result. It turned out, Liam didn't hate babies after all. He just didn't want to have one with her! How disappointing that she'd wasted her time thinking he only disliked having babies. What's the point in sticking with a man who wouldn't value her? Haley wiped her tears. She'd been having second thoughts whenever the decision came to her mind to just leave the man, because a part of her mind always held hope for a better future for them. But right now, the future seemed ridiculous, almost laughable. Even Leah whom he only hired three months ago was now pragnant with his child. The more Haley clung onto this man, the more he'd enjoy breaking her, reveling in her misery. That night, Haley retrieved the document she'd hidden in a dark corner of the closet. Staring at it, her heart throbbed tremendously, a part of her dying in that moment, A pain brought by watching her years of hard work crumbling right before her. She took in a deep breath, sniffing back the tears she now hated more than anything, Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in the name of begging for love. Never again. Chapter 3 The Next Morning. As Liam ate breakfast in the dining room, the atmosphere was stale and somehow still as if something was amiss. He glanced at the empty chair across from him now and then, his thoughts wiring back to last night. Where was that crazy woman? Was she still inside the bedroom shedding crocodile tears? Spending the whole night in the study room was enough to teach her a lesson. At least, she'd lost the chance of him touching her this month. She would never bring up that ridiculous topic again. Yet, halfway through eating, Liam's indifference turned into a small frown that formed on his face, his eyes darting upstairs. Did she think that starving herself would make him give in and grant her wish? How silly. Liam summoned the maid. “Why isn't Mrs. Nash coming down? Go and get her.” But the maid lingered, her fearful gaze avoiding his eyes. With a hesitant look on her face, she extended a gift box to him. “Actually… M-Mr, Nash. Mrs. Nash left the house an hour ago. She left this box for you.” Liam's frown deepened. What was that woman up to? He took the box impatiently, and his eyes caught the tag on it. “3rd Anniversary Gift” “How childish.” The corner of his li-ps twitched mockingly, a subtle smile forming. Liam tore the wraps around the box, wondering if this was the present she insisted on giving him last night. Once he revealed the content of the box, however, he narrowed his eyes at the white document with the word “Divorce Agreement!” boldly written at the top. Liam smashed his fist on the table and shot to his feet. He snat-ched the papers. Divorce! Was she serious last night? His nerves rippling with rage, he flipped through the papers, his eyes widening more seeing her signatures on each section. [Reason for Divorce: Disharmony in se-x!] His anger hit the ceiling when he saw that. The words sounded more like he didn't satisfy her enough in bed. How dare she mock him in such a demeaning manner? She was becoming bold, huh? Dramatic! Liam grabbed his phone, clutching it. His breathing ragged, he dialed her number. “Where the hel are you!!!” “Just sign the divorce, William Nash.” Her calm voice was devoid of the desperation from last night. “Then you're fr-ee to have kids with any woman you want.” She hung up instantly, leaving him in a daze. For several minutes, Liam stood in the same spot, staring at the papers, not believing his eyes. Was she really serious? Then a thought came to his mind and he snickered. After trying all possible means, she resorted to this silly trick to get his attention. That crazy woman never ran out of ideas. Well, an hour was enough for her to return to her senses. She'd soon beg him and claim it was a joke. With that in mind, Liam got ready and left for his company. In the afternoon, he found himself thinking about her tantrum, unable to finish any work. So he took his phone and called the house's telephone, knowing she'd answer it. But instead of Haley, the maid answered the phone. “Mr. Nash, is there something you need?” “Where's Haley?” Liam gritted out. “Uhm, Mr. Nash… Mrs. Nash hasn't come back,” the maid answered with a sigh. Liam cut the call brutally! Haley! What was she still doing outside? Did she go to his Grandmother to complain about him? When evening approached, Liam dialed the house's telephone again, ready to lash at her. Yet, it was the maid who answered the phone again. “Mr. Nash, Mrs. Nash didn't return.” She sounded worried. “She has never left the house for this long.” Liam cut the call. He tugged at his necktie and began pacing in his office, his emotion a mix of anger and disbelief. Haley was going too far. She'd better end this prank before he extended her punishment. While he was walking back and forth, his assistant, Joye, came in with some documents. “Mr. Nash, these are from the HR-” “Check the money on Haley's card. Is there any change from yesterday?” Liam interrupted him, his voice sounding desperate. Danmit! Was he desperate? He just wanted to find more reasons to punish that woman in case she spent his money recklessly. “Right away, Mr. Nash!” Joye returned later, the look of horror on his face making Liam wonder if someone died on his way back. “Mr. Nash- Mr. Nash, you won't believe this!” Joye barged into the office. Liam was impatient. “What is it!? And where's the task I gave you?” Joye opened his mouth wide, looking as if he'd seen a ghost. “It turns out Mrs. Nash has never touched a single penny on her card! Isn't that strange?” That was impossible. It was hard to believe. If Haley had never spent a single penny on his card, where did she get all the money she used to bu-y meaningless gifts for him? Those expensive wristwatches, the cufflinks made of gold, the expensive neckties and designer shoes… and also the expensive perfumes she'd stacked inside his closet, not to mention the limited edition sports car she got him as a birthday gift two months ago! Weren't they all bought with his money? Did she swindle them from his Grandmother? After all, she'd always pretended to be nice to his clueless Grandmother in or-der to get close to him. “Erm, Mr. Nash…” Joye said, snapping him from his thoughts. His assistant scratched his head nervously, giving him a worried look. “You look pale and you're sweating… is everything alright?” Liam threw him a glare. “It's nothing.” “Uhm, but, Mr. Nash, if you feel sick, I can call the Madam as always,” Joye suggested. “By the way, isn't she an amazing woman? All women out there would lavish your money, but she-” “Go away.” Liam chased the noisy guy out. For the first time, he was a bit flustered. But as he sat on his chair, he whispered to himself, “Well, she's a nobody without me. She'll soon run back and apologize.” Chapter 4 At IvoryRains Apartment Building, located downtown. Haley settled in her new apartment, the small and cozy interior a stark contrast to the luxury and glam of Liam's Villa. Yet, in this mini apartment, she felt somehow at peace with herself. Her mind, once clouded with thoughts of Liam alone, was now clearing up. Every minute of her life had been filled with thinking about him, brainstorming different ways to make the man happy. Even though she loved Liam, it was worthless to live in a marriage with three people in it. Haley could stomach anything the man threw at her, but not a betrayal as big as having an affair and impregnating another woman. Lost in her thoughts, the sound of her phone's ringtone snapped her back to the present. Haley picked up the phone from the small table stand, staring at the contact display name. She'd developed this habit of shuddering in fear whenever her mother-in-law called, and now she found herself repeating the same thing. ‘Habits die hard, don't they?’ Bracing up herself, Haley pressed the answer button, knowing too well not to put the phone any way close to her ears, lest she risked losing her eardrums. “What's keeping you from coming, you stup-id insignificant girl!” Vera Nash seemed to be in a very bad mood, as her voice blared like a trumpet through the phone. “Why don't you come and help me clean today! Did you forget it's Monday!?” Haley pursed her li-ps. Indeed, she used to go to Liam's mother's place every Monday to do house chores for her every week, under the woman's stern command. Haley replied, “I won't go there today.” “Eh? Not coming!?” Vera shouted, disbelief ebbing her tone. “Do you know who's speaking, Haley? How dare you talk to me like that when you're a barren woman? You should be happy I even let you stay with my son!” And so began her train of insults. Vera never missed any opportunity to tell Haley how useless she was without a child in the Nash family. Haley digested the insult, always keeping a perfect attitude in 0rder not to anger her mother-in-law. But right now, she felt abu.sed, the woman's insult angering her so much that her body was shaking. “Vera Nash, soon there will be someone to help your son have a baby.” Haley cut the call, something she'd never done before. But it felt so satisfying to hang up on the spiteful woman. She couldn't live like this anymore. Years of hard work didn't get her recognized by Liam's parents. Even if Haley hanged herself someday in the name of her love for the man, she doubted if Liam and his parents would even bat an eye. Why should she live her life for others when she could be herself? With that in mind, Haley unpacked her belongings. She spent half of the day cleaning the apartment, decorating it to her liking, and hanging her clothes on the rack. As the evening approached, Haley left the apartment building, heading to DG Jewelry Corp., her favorite jewelry company. They had recently opened up vacancies for physical applicants. With her portfolio in handy, Haley spent more than an hour in the HR Department, undergoing the initial interviews and some physical tests. “Although we're open for applications, this company is top-notch among Its competitors. Don't think you can get in so easily, Young Lady,” Seemingly amazed by Haley's confidence, the manager warned. Haley only smiled, her rapt attention fixed on the pieces of gemstones scattered on the desk in front of her. Carefully, she picked each one with a holder, crafting an intricate design on the plain golden necklace. It was only a demo that lasted for thirty minutes, yet, the outcome had all the employees gathering around, their widened eyes gleaming with awe and astonishment. “Oh my Gosh! I can't breathe.” “It's perfect! How did she even do that in such a short time?” “She must have years of experience to be able to pull it off so effortlessly without a single mistake.” “Who's she? Can we see her portfolio?” However, the manager in whose hands was her portfolio looked a bit pale, his hands shaking. His voice cracked as he spoke, his gaze darting from Haley to her portfolio. “So it's you…” Haley raised an inquisitive brow, smiling. “I beg your pardon.” “Scratch that! You've been approved, Young Lady. Go ahead and meet the CEO while I forward him your documents!” The Manager's action surprised other employees. Haley wasn't a bit astonished but relieved that the man was quick-witted enough to grasp the situation and hid her secret. The first floor was the fine jewelry customization area and the fifth floor was the designer's office. She lingered by to admire the pieces of jewelry each encased inside a glass stand. Wowed by the glittering objects and inspired by many designs, she lost track of time admiring the jewelry. Some of the jewelry looked very familiar, and for the first time, Haley was happy, seeing the jewelry on display. For a few minutes, she forgot the chaos and the heartache caused by Liam's betrayal. Knowing it was near closing time, Haley proceeded to the fifth floor. She was about to take the elevator when she heard the most annoying voice. "Haley, what are you doing here? It's such bad luck." Chapter 5 Turning around, Haley came face to face with Leah. Her good mood plummeted instantly, replaced by irritation and disgust when Leah all but flashed her a sweet smile, rubbing her flat tummy. “Do I need to tell you where I'm going?” Haley replied. “You're just a mistress.” Leah's eyes dimmed, and her smile faded into a deep scowl. “I might be a mistress now, but not anytime soon.” Her tone filled with arrogance, she eyed Haley from head to toe. “As you can see, I'm here to pick out mine and Will's wedding rings.” “Ow?” Haley put on a surprised look, feigning happiness. “Finally, someone to pack off my garbage. Congrats, and please talk to Liam and let him sign the divorce papers soon. Or you will still be the mistress.” Her tone light and full of mockery, Haley was surprised at her own calmness as she stood in front of the woman who literally seduced her husband. Forget it. Liam was no better. Leah's expression switched from white to green, her fingernails digging into her palms. She breathed heavily. “I know you're jealous because you can never give Willy even a single child. Doesn't he hate you?” Leah went on caressing that spot in her ab-domen, giving Haley a taunting look. “Forget it, I won’t waste my time with you, after all, I'm pragnant now, it's not good for the baby to be angry.” Disgusted, Haley felt like vomiting. Just how morally twisted Leah was to flaunt an affair in public? They'd only met a few times in the past. Haley once visited Liam's office to deliver his launch to pave the way for their closeness. While the man chased her out, Leah was there and had a triumphant smile on her face. Haley disregarded it. To not irritate Liam further, she avoided getting into a fight with any of his employees. But one day, Liam brought her home for dinner with the excuse that they were just back from a business gala. It had been evident in Leah's eyes that she wanted to covet her husband but Haley didn't mind because she trusted Liam. Very funny! The two deserved each other. Deeming standing there a waste of her time, she turned to walk into the elevator when Leah screamed at her. “Stop right there!” Leah trotted forward on her high heels, blocking Haley's path. “Did you bu-y jewelry here using Will's card, poor bit-ch? You're such a greedy woman, you're getting divorced and you still spend his money.” Haley pushed her out of the way. “Tsk, a cheating man deserves a dumb woman. Who said I came here to bu-y jewelry? I came here for an interview, duh!” Waving her portfolio at her, Haley snickered. She didn't waste time to watch the dumbfounded look on Leah's face, and she walked into the elevator which took her to the fifth floor. There… A stream of other applicants was waiting for the final round of interviews. Haley found an empty spot and sat on one of the waiting chairs. She glanced at her wristwatch nervously, tapping her feet on the floor. With this many applicants waiting in line, it would take a miracle for her to get the final interview. “Gosh! I'm so nervous!” A female sitting beside her shuddered. “I heard the chairman of the design department is so strict!” Another female whispered. “He's not only the chairman, but also the CEO of the DG Group,” said the guy sitting by her right. “Awwwn, Andrew Woods. I heard he is handsome and charismatic. Lavishes money on his women mercilessly!” Said the girl sitting close to Haley. “I've pulled many stunts to get to this final interview! I have to get this job!” She added with resolve which made Haley chuckle a bit. “You're quite ambitious, Amby. Rumor has it that he's married. Can you afford that?” “So what? As long as he's willing-” Haley shook her head. It turned out not all applicants were here for the job. Her gesture caught the girl's attention. She eyed Haley, a look of displeasure evident in her eyes. “You're not also here to covet Andrew Woods, are you?” “Believe me, I'll pass.” Haley chuckled. “Is she crazy?” “I bet Andrew Woods will glance at her twice because she's pretty. Isn't he only into pretty women?” “I think she's just arrogant. Let's see if she even gets the job.” The females whispered among themselves, making Haley the center of attention. The guy sitting by her right sighed. “It's hard to believe that you're not interested in the god of money, Andrew Woods.” He lowered his voice. “You just earned my respect, Young Lady.” “You never know what's inside someone's mind,” said the girl called Amby. “Don't believe her so easily, she might have a trick up her sleeves just like we all do.” “Another thought. She's giving up early because she knows she'll never stand a chance!” The second female rolled her eyes. “Yeah. From the looks of it, she comes from a poor background.” Laughed the third female. Their words fell on deaf ears because, at that moment, the secretary came out and called Haley's name. “Mr. Woods requests to see a lady called Haley. Is she here?” Haley raised her hand and stood up. “Please follow me, Young Lady.” The secretary smiled warmly, leading the way. As Haley followed her into the office, the whispers behind her increased, their voices filled with disbelief and suspicion. Haley stepped into the office. Sitting across the wide mahogany desk was the strong man. The air around the office seemed to thicken, his intimidating presence capable of snatching anyone's breath away. Not Haley's breath, though. Her heartbeat was intact. The man didn't didn't look up, his eyes fixed on the computer screen in front of him, concealing his face. Haley could only imagine, her heart sinking in gloom as she fiddled with her fingers, a slight guilt tugging at her heart. “Please introduce yourself,” he murmured deeply, his tone lacking patience. Sighing, Haley cleared her throat, her voice crisp and nervous. “I'm Haley, here to interview for the designer position.” Instantly, the man lifted his head as if compelled by a rapid force, and Haley saw his face. Chapter 6 The man's expression was masked by surprise for a few seconds, then he laughed. “What took you so long to visit my company?” Haley loosened up. Her li-ps pulled into a happy smile and she ran over and hugged him. “I'm finally here, Brother. How's life treating you?” “Fantastic!” He stood up and lifted her in the air, his laughter resounding in the office walls. “It was boring all day long before you appeared. What a huge surprise!” Seeing the happiness in her brother's eyes as he welcomed her warmly, Haley's guilt expanded. She pursed her li-ps and sighed as he put her down. “Why the gloomy look? Lemme guess, you miss your husband already just after arriving here.” Her brother pinched her cheek, taunting her. Then his brows pulled together in a displeased frown. “You've lost a lot of flesh. What's with the skinny look? Are you on a diet?” Haley shook her head. It was true that she'd lost a tremendous amount of weight in the past few years. Ever since she married Liam, Haley couldn't help but notice that. The years of house chores had greatly worn her out. “Big Bro…” she tugged at his jacket sleeve, acting spoiled. “The truth is… I'm divorcing Liam-” “What!?” Her brother didn't let her finish speaking. Looking flabbergasted, Andrew Woods sank into his chair. “You're pulling my legs. That is the most ridiculous joke ever! Don't you love that guy like your whole life depends on it?” It hurt to be reminded of how silly she'd been. “You even went against us, your family, to marry him, remember?” He reminded her. “So stop cooking up lies. As your Big Bro, I won't punish you for running off to marry him in secret.” Blinking her eyes, Haley fought to hold back her tears. She sat beside him on the chair's armrest and narrated everything to him. “So you see, it's not worth living in a loveless marriage…” Haley was afraid she would run mad someday because of that heartless man. She was even happy she survived the torture of those three years. After hearing her story, her brother sighed. “Three years ago, you left us to marry William. I thought you could live happily with him. I didn't think he'd dare bully you.” Haley had been so blinded by love that she refused to listen to any word her family said. She ended up getting disowned by her own parents. “How about forgetting that as-shole and coming home with me today? Mom and Dad miss you,” her brother suggested. Haley would jump at the opportunity, but… "I'll definitely go back, but not now. As soon as Liam signs the divorce papers, I'll move back home.” She couldn't meet her parents at the moment. What was she gonna tell them? How was she gonna apologize? Would they be able to forgive her? Her Brother was kind and understanding enough, but sometimes Haley couldn't understand her parents who had a bad temper. Crossing them was one of her biggest mistakes. "In the meantime, how about taking me in as a designer in this company?" Haley asked. "I'm using my first name anyway, people won't know you're my brother." Andrew's eyes shone with happiness. “You want to work here? As long as you are willing, the whole company can be given to you." “Haha! That's too much to ask, Bro.” Haley laughed. “Look at you being picky.” He ruffled up her hair. “If it's the DG Group you want, I'll hand it all over. You're my only Sis anyway.” But Haley denied. “I just want to work as a designer.” Disappointed, Andrew nodded. "I don’t understand. Why don't you let me announce you to a higher position in the company?" That would be too much. Knowing her brother well, he'd insist on giving her the best. So Haley changed the topic. "Actually, I've been working with this company for a long time." Her brother looked pale immediately. “Wait, what do you mean?” “Do you like last month's newest necklace "Treasure"?” Haley asked. Her brother was speechless. ”So you are “Crystal”? The most mysterious jewelry designer?” Haley smiled and nodded. Andrew looked thoughtful. "I wondered why Crystal is willing to work with our company, it's you!!!” Haley flushed in embarrassment. "I just want to start as a new designer in this company, so I don't need to let anyone else know who I am.” “Why though?” The frown returned to Andrew's face. “You're an exceptional designer! Everyone's dying to meet “Crystal” and I can't wait to boast about you!” The more he spoke, the more embarrassed Haley felt. “Come on, Bro… let's keep this our little secret.” She added, “I'm confident that I can prove myself, and I don't want to attract Liam's attention.” Under the alias “Crystal” Haley had designed countless jewelry and sold them out at huge prices. She wanted to feel confident about her love for Liam, so she worked hard to afford the gifts a powerful man like him would appreciate. But instead of appreciating those gifts, Liam left them to rot. The only sensible thing he'd ever done was hand over the sports car she'd bought as his birthday gift to charity. “You've suffered all these years…” Andrew patted her hair gently. “I'll help you get revenge and teach that heartless man a lesson.” Haley shook her head and whispered, "No need, it's not worth wasting energy on unimportant people.” “Have you really let go?” Andrew asked worriedly. Haley nodded. “The future is bright. I'll never look back.” “You've matured a lot.” Her brother stared at her proudly. “Since you've said so, I'll let him off. Just promise me you'll always be happy.” Haley hugged him again. “I promise.” Three years of hardship was enough for her to mature. She would never be stu-pid again. Haley's phone rang, disrupting the silence. Seeing Liam's name blinking on the screen, her eyes dimmed. “Have you made enough of a scene? Now come back home!” The first words he said when she answered the phone. Haley almost laughed out loud, but his words weren't funny. For three years, she'd gotten used to his authoritative voice always 0rdering her around, but now it sounded foreign in her ears. “William Nash, I told you to just sign the divorce papers. Leave me alone,” she replied, her low voice calm. Haley had been so used to him yelling at her but not anymore.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449096813_811721290924356_2968776501711336908_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XwqWfjj5eWgQ7kNvgH_nJvc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AmIDRQabusyqGqO-mmjPNaT&oh=00_AYDUInb1_xWNt7eFa_aI5OgkUZMuQsbiybZTnLL7rHaidw&oe=671B637F	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,567	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252326}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:16	active	1670	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455810540_1601749590424162_7218534988648344391_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cExRolCF9zIQ7kNvgEe77wM&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AMUyQRTuD340JvIQRt6FTCw&oh=00_AYBBfght4Qiytx5zwxvxw2d-zMGuiFVlFHAwvycGR01qkA&oe=671B7261	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,930	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252697}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:20	active	1670	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564230_551374980564117_5159278282504693424_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UXY7eoXwSjQQ7kNvgFj80QB&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgHE_sS1gFkHTHRrhcW52Qw&oh=00_AYDOvWOENGKq8LoECXq2miuuiIKBQObAl-_0yJIF2LcQDw&oe=671B838F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,615	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252380}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:17	active	1670	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	“Are you thinking about my brother again?” New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. “What if I was? I do miss him.” I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. “Iris,” he growled. “You should know better.” “Elias was better than you in every way,” I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. “Even without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.” Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. “Watch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.” My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. “You will always be a pathetic nobody,” I spat. “With or without him.” Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. “Elias is gone,” he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. “You can’t deny what we are to each other,” he whispered, his voice rough with need. “No matter how much you want to hate me.” “I do hate you,” I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. “Hate me all you want, Iris,” he said sensually. “It won’t change a thing.” But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. “Look at you,” he breathed, “you can’t get enough, can you?” I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. “That’s it,” he growled. “You’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.” His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. “Iris,” he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. “Oh, by the way,” he said casually, as if discussing the weather, “I plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.” The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. “He was here again, wasn’t he?” she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. “He is the Alpha,” I said, keeping my voice calm and even. “He comes and goes as he pleases.” Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. “You think you can win his heart with your body?” She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. “He is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!” She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. “She pushed me for no reason!” Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. “There is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,” he said, his voice low and icy. “Naomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.” He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. “Then you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,” he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. “Hey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!” Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. “Sorry,” I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. “Do you remember when we were kids?” I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. “I do,” she replied. “We were quite the troublemakers.” I nodded, encouraged by her words. “We had fun back then,” I said. “Everything was simpler.” Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, “Those days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.” “I know,” I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, “But I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.” Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. “That girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.” “Is that why you hate me?” I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. “Hate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.” I shook my head, tears welling up. “I didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.” “Control?” Naomi spat. “That’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.” The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. “I don’t want to do this,” I said weakly. “I just want my friend back.” She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. “Your friend?” She asked, as if the words were strange to her. “That girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.” I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. “You never told me, who is your mate?” Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. “He is gone,” Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. “Gone?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “I asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,” she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. “He is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.” I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. “Naomi, how could you?” I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. “He was nothing to me,” she explained, “Just a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.” I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. “Don’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. “It is for the best,” I said to my wolf, Molly. “My life will be more livable after the rejection,” I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. “Naomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.” My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. “I know, Molly,” I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. “It’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.” Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. “Let’s just get it over with,” he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. “Sure,” I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. “You know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little house…” The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. “No need,” I said quickly. “I am fine being Naomi’s maid.” His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. “You despite me, don’t you?” he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. “Jasper,” I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. “I’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,” he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. “Don’t.” He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. “Wake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!” The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. “We could have had a lovely little puppy.” I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. “Well, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,” she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. “The Great Pack,” Jasper began, addressing them as one. “Thank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. “As you all know,” he continued, “the position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.” He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, “But before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.” Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. “This new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,” Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. “She is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.” Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. “I assure you,” Jasper continued. “This decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.” The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7WU66XaI6DgQ7kNvgE9kkF7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=APu68K72VBmTP4pFja77t-c&oh=00_AYDT1zCcMVeVmsW1Pbtyrz_h1TiOXjKFuu_U5yAF99D-7g&oe=671B822D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,548	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 20:24	active	1670	Read next chapter👉	“President, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!” "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Loving reading	https://www.facebook.com/100093132009618/	22,246	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213532801910758	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462748414_2436043509931660_627662988879919713_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x9_llUHJXOkQ7kNvgGVXkgK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwLAzAsMpZgLfHw41Xz0Ag1&oh=00_AYAfwQN2Oi3PAa5J2vbKWonSdUGOfjT4NmOxq-p9M51mNQ&oe=671B6C34	PERSON_PROFILE	Loving reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,253,064	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2253056}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:21	active	1670	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460865424_27147135751566946_5519644588160587045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=P-R6KrzQb8QQ7kNvgFwrRM5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AN6nIXoDiEw7gb89kVvxInO&oh=00_AYAi6ulbpedync2Itw2ielCad1K2GY7wTc1UdHo43v6BBA&oe=671B6CA1	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,176	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252108}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:13	active	1670	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	(Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will “ooh” and “aah” until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, décor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my décor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and décor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively “happy”, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the décor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. *FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT* Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. *END OF FLASHBACK* Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose “Y-yes.” “Good. Now open your eyes.” I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. “Expect the unexpected” was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. “What type of wolf are we, Rose?” “A special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.” I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. “We need to get back!” I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?” I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much “strength,” pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Massive story	https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448731292_973317731140374_4061053005564536888_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CdZxKguF52EQ7kNvgHnSX9s&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AbRS3xHNQ38dLwHbddGqqDY&oh=00_AYDuXJSRRG7pV-L_2gJ7UGCSUAye82ZhR3pTBxoKTYv3Sg&oe=671B74CB	PERSON_PROFILE	Massive story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,749	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252497}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:17	active	1670	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ACwMeGOMiBkQ7kNvgFMuAvc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_D21aIbU_5TieFFrB7BIFT&oh=00_AYDJytRQOGiHLjvpdTAFkbzH_teRtpj0AFaQS3AFj5wO9g&oe=671B8AEB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,730	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252298}'	No	2024-10-20 20:17	active	1670	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452913949_1411998729481436_338160039593101770_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0TD0u1oirHgQ7kNvgGbmCLR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_D21aIbU_5TieFFrB7BIFT&oh=00_AYDXJEG3THmUDn8OWvkXC_kDnJYE3p43OgPWtw_wqtSScQ&oe=671B6ABE	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,252,474	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2252465}'	Yes	2024-10-20 20:16	active	1670	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	CHAPTER 1 - Bridget Miller “One, two, three! Push!” The doctor yells to the exhausted woman lying on the operating table. Soon a sound of innocent cry can be heard in the room. Hannah’s forehead was full of cold sweat and her lips were pale. It’s been known that she has anemia and the doctors did their best to cure her bef ore giving birth to no luck. “Where is Xander?” She asks nicely in a weak voice, her eyes are closed and her palms are sweating. “Sir, your wife’s in labor. She is waiting for you in the hospital now,” Mrs. Cooperfield frantically mumbles over the phone while the heavily in-labor Hannah is being helped to the car by other servants. Xander scoffed, “I’m at a very important meeting. She has money on her account to pay for the expenses.” He yelled over the phone before the line was cut off. “The young master was elated to know that the baby was on the way. He said he was caught in the middle of an important meeting but will surely drive to the hospital once he is done.” It’s not a secret that Xander never loved Hannah and their marriage was an accident but despite that Hannah played the part and played it so well that Xander bed her every chance he could. Thus, a child was conceived. “What a cute baby girl?” the nurse says as she puts the baby near her mother to see her face for the first time. The exhausted woman felt all her fatigue and stress washed away as she saw her daughter. “What would you name her?” Mrs. Copperfield asks. “Bridget.” She mumbles gently as she stares at her daughter. Her eyes are still fixed on her child when she asks, “When will Xander visit us?” Mrs. Copperfield did not respond but she could see the sadness in her eyes. At the back of her mind; “what’s more important than seeing the birth of his own daughter?” She asks herself sorrowfully. AFTER two years... A toddler was running around the room while Hannah was following her. “Bridget, stop running. I need to comb your hair!” She yells. The child only laughed at her mother and continued running. She then almost bumps her head into the tall figure of a man who suddenly shows up in front of her. She gazes upward, she’s frightened. His towering height and the way he stares at her terrifies her and she starts crying. Hannah immediately carried her daughter and coaxed her. “Baby, don’t cry, it’s just your father.” She says. Xander sneered. He hates the sound his daughter makes. The running. The laughter and now the crying. “Make her stop.” He yells. His voice scared the child even more and she cried louder. “Yelling, will not help. You’re scaring her even more.” She responded with her voice filled with sorrow. She glanced at him with contempt. “Why are you even here? This is our room, we’re even far from your room and your study so we won’t disturb you.” She commented. “Yeah, this is your room but this is my house. I can go wherever I want.” He yelled at her. Bridget is still crying. Mrs. Copperfield can hear it and she discreetly steps in the room to take the child away. Hannah glanced at Mrs. Copperfield with a thankful gaze. Once they are out of the room. She finally snapped at him. “What do you want?” The moment she said those words she met Xander’s palm. Bam! She almost lost consciousness. She fell on the floor. Her head is spinning. This was the first time he hit her and it frightened her so much that she started to crawl away from him. Thinking he might hit her again. Xander’s eyes widened; he didn’t mean to hurt her. He is on edge, pressured, and stressed from work. He held her shoulders and helped her stand up. He sat her in the chair. He could see her cheek reddened. He then heard her weak trembling voice say, “I did everything you asked of me. I know you’re tired and stressed but I’m exhausted too.” She explains while holding her throbbing cheek. He didn’t respond. He is a man of few words and the word sorry is not one of the words he usually says nor the to accept that he is in the wrong. He only strokes her head as if coaxing a child to fall asleep. After several hours when both of their emotions subside. Xander finally broke the news to her. “Let’s get divorce.” He mumbles in a cold tone. Her face paled, hands trembled. She stared at him thinking how he said those words as if three years meant nothing. His eyes devoid of emotions, “You have till the end of the month to read through the documents and make demands.” He added as he handed her the papers. She pleads to him to think it through and think of their daughter’s future. But her words were ignored. She saw how certain he was with his decision. Shortly, he left her with the documents. The night became sleepless. She was pacing back and forth in their room thinking what to do next. “What will happen once I sign the divorce papers?” She asks herself while staring at her sleeping daughter. CHAPTER 2 - Drunk THE coldness of the night added dread to the sleepless Hannah. She glances at her bedside table where the documents are neatly arranged inside a brown envelope waiting for her signature. It’s haunting and taunting at the same time. She thought they were doing great. He works hard and does everything that pleases him. He could stay out all night and go home drunk and she would still welcome him with open arms. Even when he called her Denise the name of his ex while thrusting her he didn’t hear her complain. Hannah on the other hand, is a full-time housewife, even with a lot of servants in the mansion she’s the one who personally tends to Xander and his family. She cooks and serves them. She’s not even allowed to eat in the dining area with them. The only time she does is when there are visitors as the Millers don’t want any rumors circulating that they are hurting her. She might not be the one who washed his clothes but she made sure his clothes were arranged properly in his walk-in closet according to his liking. He specifically demanded that all his clothes be arranged according to color from light to dark. All of his socks should be folded in a specific way and his coffee should be made in a specific measurement of coffee, cream, sugar, and temperature one mistake and he’ll demand a new brew. With all the servants in the mansion, only Hannah can satisfy his delicate needs. That’s the reason why all the servants likes her and whenever their young master forgets any special day like Hannah’s birthday and their anniversary. They make sure to bring flowers and boxes of chocolates for her and address it to Xander as it sender. For Hannah, it was clear as day what she is for him but she thinks he will come around if she shows him love and care. Hoping that one day she could warm his cold heart. From the first day she set foot on the Miller mansion she never slept in his room. He made it clear from the very beginning that their marriage was only on paper but once the news of their unplanned wedding dies down they’ll get a divorce immediately, but things change when he develops an urge towards her. Their separate rooms are useless when he is drunk and high in libido. He will bang on her door and will not stop till she opens it and as his wife, it’s her marital duty to satisfy his desires while taking care of his well-being. Soon those nightly trips he does in her room got her with child. Not even once does he convey happiness in knowing he’ll have a child. He didn’t accompany her to any of her monthly checkups. Despite his lack of concern he never asks her to get rid of the baby and never mentions the word divorce again. Not until tonight. She frowns, “What change? Did I do something wrong?” She asks herself as she slowly opens the door and discreetly walks outside. Planning to knock on his door and wish he was in the mood to speak. She walks in the long corridor on the other end of the mansion. She knocked three times and he did not answer. Feeling defeated she started to walk back to her room when she suddenly felt her phone buzz. She checked who it was and to her surprise it was him, she answered the call immediately, “Xander, where are you?” She asks politely. The music coming from the other line was so loud that she needed to move the phone away from her ear. “Hello?” She added in confusion. She was about to disconnect the call thinking he accidentally dialed her number but before she could do that she heard a voice, “Hey, wait Hannah!” The voice on the other line yelled. “Toby? Is that you?” She asks. “Yes! Can you pick up Xander? He is too drunk to drive home.” Toby explained. “Sure.” She replied immediately. “Thanks. We are at a bar called The HideOut.” He exclaimed. Shortly, the call ended and Hannah hurriedly changed her clothes. She woke up one of the maids to accompany Bridget and then drove to the bar. When she got in there she was ushered by a waiter to the VIP room where there was a private club filled with rich men and beautiful women. On one of the booths, she saw her husband Xander together with two gorgeous women beside him. She ignored the ladies near him, she knew that Xander was not the type to cheat, especially with these types of women. She marched to him directly, “Can you walk?” She asks softly. Xander sneered, “Why are you here?” He yelled then glanced at Toby who was sitting on the opposite side of him, “Did you call her?” Toby nods. “I’m too tired to drive you home.” He remarks while chugging his beer. “Now I know why the ambiance is off. Your stalking wife is here, Xander,” Ashton says mockingly as he sits on the other vacant seat in the booth. Toby and Ashton are Xander’s closest friends. If Toby is friendly, nice, and soft-spoken. Ashton is the opposite he’s hot-tempered, bad-mouthed, impulsive, and most of all he doesn’t like Hannah. He sees her as a cunning, gold digger that took something that doesn’t belong to her. It is known to Hannah that Ashton and Denise, Xander’s ex-girlfriend were pretty close. She knew too well that even after the scandal Denise got herself into, Xander’s wedding to her and having their daughter. Ashton still thinks that Denise should be Mrs. Miller. Hannah ignored Ashton’s remarks and continued to talk Xander into coming home with her, “If you can’t walk I can guide you to the car.” She says coaxingly while lightly tugging his arm. Xander grunted and closed his eyes. Ashton took it as a sign of disrespect. “Hey!” He yelled at her. “Don’t you ever ignore me!” He added as he took a glass of water and poured it on Hannah’s head. She was dumbfounded as the cold water drenched her. Xander didn’t even bat an eye to what Ashton did and the girls beside him started laughing at her. In their minds, Hannah is one of those low-end call grils who want to get in a rich person’s pants. Hannah stared at Xander pitifully as if begging him to defend her or at least act like he cared but he did not he glanced away from her as if she was not his wife or the mother of his child. She heaved deeply and was about to burst into rage, but before she could Toby stood up for her. “Ashton! What the heck? Why did you do that?” He exclaimed while handing Hannah his handkerchief. He soon stared at the laughing women in the booth. “Leave... Now!” He yelled his voice so loud that it frightened them and they hurriedly left. “Hey!” Ashton growled in dismay at what Toby did. “Why did you shoo my girls away.” He exclaimed. Toby smirked, “Why do you need to be so rude to Hannah? She’s our friend’s wife. Treat her with respect.” He stated. Ashton scoffed, “I’ll respect her if she is someone worth respecting. Have you forgotten what she did? and what kind of person she is?” He clamored while glaring at Hannah. She glances at Toby with a thankful gaze. Then to Ashton, she’s about to defend herself against his claims when suddenly Xander stands up and speaks, “Next time when Toby asks you to pick me up don’t go.” He says to her. “You’re not needed here or anywhere.” He added as he stared at her like dirt. She frowns instantly. She could hear Ashton’s taunting sneer, she felt embarrassed and out of place. She lowered her head and walked away with tears in her eyes. “I shouldn’t have come here.” She yelled internally as she wiped her tears with the hanky Toby lent to her. As she walked to her car she saw a figure puffing a cigie in the parking lot but brushed it off and continued walking. Soon she heard the man calling her. “Hannah?” She stared at the man’s location, narrowed her gaze then her eyes beamed, “Zane?” she cried out. Zane walks to her and starts having a conversation. She was happy to see him, she felt safe seeing a familiar face. Zane is one of her oldest friends and he is also her best friend’s boyfriend. “Are you here with Clarise?” She asks. He shook his head, “I’m with Leon. He is in the restroom puking his guts out.” He remarks. She giggled, “It seems like he hasn’t changed.” She uttered. Unknown to them someone witnessed their closeness and the way she laughed at his words. He nods and continued puffing. “You on the other hand changed a lot. Clarise, Leon, and I. We missed you.” He mumbles. ~I miss you all too...~ That’s what she wants to say but her words came to an abrupt end, “I miss you a...” “Hannah!” Xander screamed while staring at her in displeasure. She turned around only to see the burning gaze of her husband, “Xander,” she mumbled softly. She was about to introduce him to Zane but before she could he carried her like a sack of potatoes and hurriedly walked to his car and threw her at the passenger seat. Zane was dumbfounded and couldn’t fathom what happened he was about to follow them and save Hannah but Leon arrived looking like a corpse when he glanced back at the car it was gone. “Did I miss something?” Leon asks weakly as he holds his stomach. CHAPTER 3 - Jealousy “YOU miss him!?” Xander yells as he drives fast. Hannah’s hand trembled and could only cling to her seat firmly as Xander drove 100 km/h on a 50 km/h road. He is clearly upset about the scene he saw and the words he heard. He sneered, “You must be celebrating when I told you I’m filing for divorce. I didn’t know you were already dating someone. Did you really even go there for me? Have you forgotten you are still my wife?” He added as his hold on the steering wheel tightened. She shook her head, her heart was pounding. She knows when Xander is angry he doesn’t listen to reason, but it will anger him more if she can’t provide an answer. He might not love her, but he values his name and dignity. His main concern is if someone saw her with another man while still married to him, “He... is Zane... A friend from high school. I’m just telling him I miss them too. Him, his girlfriend Clarise, and another friend of ours. It’s a coincidence that I saw him there. After I moved to the Miller mansion I grew apart from them,” she said stammeringly, her voice raspy and her eyes teary. He sighed, the way she spoke sounded believable to him, “Don’t you ever do that again. At least wait for divorce.” He replied, his eyes devoid of emotion. Soon he drove slower. The car ride turned silent, but Hannah could feel his burning gaze as if he wanted to poke a hole in her. She could smell the booze as he breathed, she wanted to tell him to park the car, and she’d drive. It was much safer for them. But she could vividly remember how he slapped her, and it still frightened her that she didn’t want to make unnecessary movements that would anger him. Soon they reach the Miller mansion and she heaves a sigh of relief. After he parked the car, she waited for him to leave, but it seemed like he had no plans to go out. She clears her throat, slowly unlocks her side of the door, and gets out. Soon he followed her. None of them spoke, but she could feel his dark aura surrounding her. She brushed it off and walked to the east side of the mansion before she could take her first step. He held her wrist and dragged her to the west side where his room was. “Xander,” she cried out as she tried to get herself out. He scoffed, “What? Are you refusing me now? You think too highly of yourself, Hannah.” He clamored. Her eyes reddened in exasperation. He has no right to treat her that way. She’s his wife, the mother of his child, and most of all, she’s the person who saved him from the scandal 3 years ago. “Why are you treating me like that? Am I not a good wife to you? I always keep my mouth shut, even if your family humiliates me. You, as my husband, should defend my name and honor. You know the truth, Xander.” She exclaimed. He grunted, “What are you even blabbering about? Should I thank you for throwing yourself at me?” He cried out his voice so loud that it started to wake people in the mansion. She wants to retort his accusation as that’s not what happened. “What’s the meaning of this?” Lani screamed while looking at Hannah in disdain. “It’s in the middle of the night and I hear shouting.” Hannah glanced away and took advantage of the situation to escape Xander’s grasp. Xander stared at his mother, “Why don’t you go back to your room? This is between me and Hannah.” He said as he gestured for her to go away. Lani sneered, “Are you drunk?” She mumbles, moves to Xander, then glares at Hannah. “Did you get my son drunk so you could charm him to have another child with you!” Her accusations are so absurd that Hannah can’t help but chuckle. Lani’s face contorted in rage, “Are you laughing at me?” she exclaimed, then suddenly pulled Hannah’s hair, but Hannah did not fight back and only raised her hands in defense. “You gold-digging.” “Money-chasing. “Vile woman.” At every harsh word, Lani yells, a piece of Hannah’s dignity leaves her body. “Enough!” Xander screamed dominantly. “Go back to your room, mother!” His words were so authoritative that Lani felt her heart skip a bit. She glowered at Hannah one last time and then marched back to her room. Hannah’s eyes were red in shame, in anger, in frustration. Her dry black hair made her look deranged. She took care of Xander so much that she let herself go. When she saw Lani walk away, she thought of leaving as well. “Did I permit you to leave?” Xander questions in a deep husky voice. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at his dark brown eyes that matched his clean-cut hair. “What do you need from me?” She inquired in a low voice. Like a scared bunny in front of a dangerous predator. He breathes out, “Fulfill your marital duty.” He declares, then holds her arm and walks her to his room. Inside the room. He stripped her down, pushed her belly flat on the bed, and penetrated her from behind. No kisses. No foreplay. Straight down to business. As if she’s a call girl. After he relieved his desires, he would throw her out of the room like a dirty peasant, but tonight is different. He let her stay and hugged her till they fell asleep. THE NEXT DAY. Hannah was awakened by a ringing phone. She checked hers but it was not it. She searched for the source of the sound and found it was coming from his pants which were now on the floor. Still undressed she gently got out of bed and slowly fished his phone from his pants. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unsaved number. Not thinking anything about it she’s about to answer the call. But Xander suddenly woke up. “What are you doing?” He asks in a cold tone. “Unsave number calling. I don’t want to wake you up so--” “You decided you’ll answer the phone? What if it’s something important, what will you do then?” He intervenes. “I’ll pretend to be your assistant and take the message.” She explains. He scoffed, stood up, and took the phone away from her. Sight still blurry, “Wear some clothes would you and make some coffee.” He demanded. His face clearly shows displeasure. She was still picking up her clothes when his phone rang again. She saw that it was the same number. She witnessed how he answered the call and the expression on his face changed from annoyed to calm. She even saw him smile. Her eyes dilated in disbelief, “Who is he talking to?” She asks herself, as she tries to listen to their conversation. When he saw her staring at him, he moved away from her and went to the balcony while gesturing to her to leave the room, shooing her like a dog. Her heart sank as she walked away. She could feel that a storm was coming her way. CHAPTER 4 - Daddy’s Little Girl AFTER the weird phone call Xander received, he went down to the dining area in a seemingly good mood. Hannah could only steal glances at her husband as she served the food on the table. Soon Lani and Katarina join Xander in the dining area. When Hannah saw them she immediately walked to the kitchen as they didn’t like seeing her when they were eating. While the Millers enjoy the warm food she cooks, she’s in the kitchen eating with her daughter and Mrs. Copperfield. “Momma,” she mumbles as she points at the pieces of bananas beside the pancakes. Hannah gave her a small piece that she devoured in seconds. Hannah and Mrs. Copperfield laugh at how adorable Bridget is. LATER THAT DAY, at the Miller Group. It’s bring your child to work day at the company. Xander stared at the kids seated beside their parents staring at the type of work they were doing. He doesn’t detest children he is not just fond of crying, vomiting, pooing, and peeing. That’s the reason why he never got close to his daughter. In fact, the child is afraid of him. He once heard her say, “Momma, there’s... Monster...” While pointing at him. He could vividly remember the horror on Hannah’s face. She immediately hid Bridget behind her and apologized to him. Remembering it now left a sour taste in his mouth. “Maybe I am a monster,” he mumbles to himself as he watches the kids playing with their parents. When Xander got home. He purposely went to the east wing of the mansion to check on Hannah and Bridget. When he knocks on the door only Mrs. Copperfield and Bridget are inside the room. The old woman doing her best to play with the energetic child but as she is in her 50’s it is a bit hard for her. “Where’s Hannah?” He inquired his voice so deep that it frightened Bridget and hid behind Mrs. Copperfield. “She is preparing dinner as we speak.” She replied politely as she breathed rapidly. He could sense that she was tired and needed a break. He stared at the child behind her and gestured for her to come near him. Mrs. Copperfield coaxed the child and assured her that it was safe. Hesitantly, Bridget walked to him when he held Bridget’s hand he was surprised at how small her hand was. “How old are you now?” He asks casually. “Two!” She mumbles softly as she gestures her age with her fingers. “Two, I wonder how small she is as a newborn,” he thought as a smile escaped his lips. “How about you come with me and we let Mrs. Copperfield rest she seems tired.” He says as he bents in front of her. Bridget nods. Mrs. Copperfield’s eyes well up. The scene in front of her is something only in dreams could happen. She discreetly pinches herself and winces in pain. Despite that, she smiled gleefully and watched how Xander carried Bridget over his shoulder and he smiled in joy. When Hannah finished cooking and setting up the dining area, she asked the maids to call Lani and Katarina to eat while she checked if Xander was in his room. As she walks to the west wing of the mansion she can’t help but hear laughter. She was weirded out as the west wing should always be silent because it is where the Millers stay. Lani and Katarina are on the third floor and Xander is on the second floor. She hurriedly walks to the origin of the sound as the giggle and soft footsteps are familiar, “Bridget,” she mumbles as her hands shiver in fear. Thinking Bridget got away from Mrs. Copperfield and got lost in the west wing. She’s afraid that Bridget might break a vase or an ornament. Like the last time. When she was cooking Bridget sneaked away and accidentally broke an angel figurine owned by Katarina. She witnessed how Katarina almost hit her daughter, if she hadn’t arrived soon she wondered what could have happened. She fought against her sister-in-law but as it always been Lani came and berated her and her daughter. Called her names. All she could do was cover Bridget’s ear as she listened to their mockery of her. When Xander arrived he didn’t even bat an eye and hurriedly went to his room. She soon arrived at her destination. Her heart was pounding and slowly she opened the door. Only to see Xander playing with Bridget. They made a makeshift port using the sofa cushion and Bridget hid while Xander was counting. Hannah’s eyes well up. The day she always hoped finally came. Xander is starting to act like a father to their daughter. “Momma!” Bridget yelled as she ran to Hannah. She carried her daughter in her arms like she always does. Bridget smiles. “Poppa, carry...me .. higher...” She says while pointing at her mother’s shoulder. Hannah understood what she meant, “Well, I’m not that tall and not that strong to carry you on my shoulder.” She explains softly. Bridget puckered her lips and then crossed her arms. Then glances at Xander with a pleading look. She wants her father to carry her again. Xander understood her and marched towards them and took her from her mother’s hand. As he does he can’t help but stare at his wife’s light brown eyes. “Has her eyes always been that brown?” He asks himself. The situation felt surreal for her and her face turned red. Being that close to her he notices it immediately. “Are you sick?” He asks as he holds Bridget then touches Hannah’s forehead with his other hand. “I’m fine,” she smiles. Still standing close to her. Xander felt things move slowly as if he was seeing her for the first time. Unknowingly he starts caressing her face and then kisses her on the lips as it happens both of them are dumbfounded and taken aback. Hannah lowered her head, “The food is ready.” She mumbles awkwardly trying her best to change the weird ambiance. “Food!” Bridget yelled in glee. Soon they went downstairs, Xander still carrying his daughter while Hannah followed them behind. At that time Katarina and Lani are already in the dining area. When they saw them. Lani can’t help but sneer, “Are you trying to win my son using your daughter?” Katarina then added fuel to Lani’s accusations, “What do you expect from a gold-digging trash and her useless daughter.” Hannah can’t take it anymore. “Say what you want about me but never call my daughter like that. We were legally married when Bridget was conceived. The only trash I’m seeing here is you.” She exclaimed while looking at Lani. It is not a secret in the Miller household that Lani Miller is not a legitimate child from a wealthy family she’s a product of the infidelity of Xander’s grandfather with a call girl. Despite that, she acts high and mighty. Lani and Katarina’s faces contorted in anger. “Xander, look at the woman you brought home. How insolent?” Lani yelled at the top of her lungs. Xander eyes enlarge upon hearing the words that came out of Hannah. “Why must you say that?” He stated. She shook her head then took Bridget from him and went straight to the kitchen when suddenly Katarina stood up and grabbed Hannah’s hair. “How dare you use such words on my mother?” She yelled. Bridget started crying, “Bad! Bad! Trina!” She yelled then clenched her small hands into a fist to hit her aunt. Xander was dumbstruck by the chaos in front of him. “Enough!” He yelled dominantly. “Katarina go back to your seat!” He exclaimed. She obeyed Xander’s words but didn’t stop glaring at Hannah. He then moved to Hannah and took Bridget from her. “What are you doing? Give her back to me!” She roared at him. He held her hand while carrying Bridget in his other hand. Hannah did not fight anymore as he might accidentally let go of their daughter. The child starts wailing and it annoys Katarina. “Put a lid on that child.” She commented. As soon as the words left her Xander stared at her with a darkened gaze. She cowered in fear and could only lower her head. He handed the inconsolable Bridget to Mrs. Copperfield and then dragged Hannah to his room. The people in the dining area could only stare at them. INSIDE Xander’s room. He pushed Hannah face down into his bed and pinned her using his knee. “Why are you so feisty all of a sudden?” He yelled. She sneered, “If I don’t what do you think will happen to me and my daughter in this house? You saw how your mother and sister speak to me... Heck, even your friend and what did you do? NOTHING!” She screamed. She let out all her frustrations that she had been bottling up since the first day she set foot in the Miller mansion. “You want a divorce!?” She shouted. She could feel his knee pressing her harder against the bed. “I’ll sign the papers now, but I want sole custody of my daughter.” She declared with certainty. CHAPTER 5 - In-Laws XANDER laughs sarcastically. “Now you can’t wait to divorce me? Is it because of that Zane guy?” He exclaimed in annoyance. Hannah gasped, “I already told you he is just a friend.” She remarked with conviction. He pressed his knee harder on her back. She winces. “Forget about the divorce. From now on you can’t leave this house.” He yells. Her body stiffened upon hearing his words. “Xander!” She cried out, she felt his hands under her skirt. “What are you doing?” He did not answer and the next sound she heard was her skirt and shirt ripped out of her body, stripping her to her underwear. She shivers in fear and shame. He stood up and rummaged through his cabinet. She took advantage of it and slowly got out of bed to run out. The way he spoke scared her. She has no idea why he is acting the way he does. One moment he’d shout divorce, the next he wouldn’t let her get away from him. “What’s wrong with you?” She thought as she discreetly walked to the door. She smiled as she turned the knob. She opened the door, one of her hands was holding the knob while the other was leaning for support on the door frame. Before she could get out, Xander forcefully shut the door and it collided with her hand. Stunned. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Soon she shouted in pain at the top of her lungs. The pain was unbearable. She gasped when she saw that two of her fingers had dislocated. Her knees weaken and slowly sits on the floor and starts sobbing. Her hand was throbbing and instead of helping her, he held her by the shoulder and dragged her back to bed. She continued sobbing. He looked at her hand then scoffed, “That’s what you get for being a bad wife.” He exclaimed. He then showed her what he had taken from his drawer. Four pieces of necktie, seeing it she tried to stand but he held her shoulders and pinned her on the bed. Helpless, all she could do was watch him as he tied her limbs on his bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, “Xander, I don’t understand you.” She yelled while looking at him. “What do you want from me? You ask me for divorce, now that I’m giving it to you. You’re acting like that.” She added as her vision blurred. He smirked, “You will stay here and think of all the things you did yesterday and today,” he said dominantly. When he finished tying her up, he went to the restroom to get the first aid kit and started rubbing pain reliever medicine on her injured hand. “Your hand is injured, and you’re bound. Don’t do anything naive.” He warned. Suddenly, he forced her broken finger back into place. She heard her bone snapped and felt her bones move. The shock made her almost lose consciousness. She yelled in pain, she arched her back and clung to her bonds tightly. He sneered at her, “Don’t be overdramatic, Hannah,” he said mockingly. He then stood up and went to his walk-in closet where he searched for a change of clothes as the one he was wearing was creased due to the commotion. She lifted her head trying to follow his movements, “Where are you going?” She cried out. “Untie me,” She pleads. He grins devilishly, “No! You will stay there. Till I return from work.” He roared at her. She gasped, “Bridget might be looking for me.” She pointed out. He marched back to her and stared at her intently. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes. She knew he was making fun of her. Even with her eyes closed she knew he was looking at her in contempt. She’s well aware that Xander only sleeps with her when he is intoxicated. In his exact words, he told her, “I can only use you when I’m drunk because you disgust me.” Words that always haunt her dreams. He stared at her with scrutiny. He never saw her undressed while he was sober and the lights weren’t dim and every time all he could see was her back. The way she was tied with legs akimbo in the bed was inviting. He got into bed and removed her underwear, stripping her undressed. Hannah continued to close her eyes and didn’t think much of it. When suddenly she felt his lips intertwined with hers. His kiss was so gentle, that she opened her eyes immediately, thinking someone else was in the room. She gasped in disbelief. She felt like she was dreaming. Xander continued kissing her and nibbling her neck. She can’t help but moan at his movements. When he heard her sound, his gaze darkened, then started penetrating her roughly. Her soft moaning turns to a cry for help. He covers her mouth to muffle her voice. Her eyes are wide open as he roughly thrust her. Tears rolled down her face with her blurry vision she could no longer see him clearly. She could feel his thing inside her and instead of pleasure, she could feel a stabbing pain in her insides. Nothing worth enjoying for her. She started shouting and begging him to stop, but he didn’t. She didn’t even remember when he left. Later that day, Hannah woke up still tied to Xander’s bed. She opens her eyes only to see her mother-in-law standing in front of her with phone in hand taking pictures of her bare body. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was dry, and her voice came out raspy, “What are you doing?” She inquired. Lani smirked, “Not so feisty now are we Hannah? I will upload these photos of you over the internet.” She remarks. Hannah laughs. “What’s funny? Aren’t you ashamed that people will see you undressed? Won’t that be degrading, or you are such a low-class dirt that you don’t even care?” Lani says mockingly. Hannah sneered, “You don’t get it, do you? I’m a nobody. Upload my photos all you want, no one will bat an eye on me, but once they learn I’m Xander Miller’s wife, I think it will hurt your son’s career more than me.” She declared with certainty. Her words made sense and Lani’s face contorted in rage as he didn’t think it through. Luckily for her, she hasn’t uploaded any of the images she took. Lani stumped her foot in annoyance that, even with a tied-up Hannah, she was still defeated. Soon an idea slipped into her mind. She went to Xander’s bathroom and when she returned she was holding a clipper. Hannah’s eyes widened instantly, “Get away from me!” She yelled. “Oh, look, are you scared now,” Lani says hauntingly. Hannah starts tugging on her bonds, but Xander ties her up too well. She starts squirming and arching her back, but it’s useless when Katarina suddenly arrives. “Mom, what’s happening? I heard yelling.” She says, then smiles ear to ear when she sees Hannah on the bed. “Good, you’re here. Come on and help me with her.” Lani demanded. Katarina grinned, “With pleasure Mother.” She said in a malevolent tone. “How bad is my brother,” she commented as she stared at Hannah, then slowly moved to the bed, sat on Hannah’s stomach, and started slapping her while Lani began cutting her hair with the clippers. Hannah shouts but Katarina covers her mouth. They only stopped when they heard the sound of Xander’s car. “Xander’s here. What are we going to do now?” Katarina asked anxiously. “Why are you scared? Do you think your brother will care? Even if we take care of this fool he won’t do anything to us. The only thing he will comment on is how we left the room dirty with this useless woman’s blood.” Lani remarks while spatting at Hannah’s face. Hannah’s face was swollen from Katarina’s slaps. She couldn’t fully open her eyes. Shortly, the two hurriedly left the room. When Xander stepped into his room, it was pitch dark, but he could see Hannah’s silhouette on the bed still tied. “I hope you learned your lesson,” he says as he turns on the light. Hannah was so exhausted, starving, and thirsty that she could not form any words or sound to get his attention. In her mind, she kept on asking herself, “Would he actually care? Or will he just say it serves me right for disrespecting her mother?” Without looking at her, he walked to his walk-in closet where he changed his clothes. When he finally caught a glimpse of her, his eyes widened in horror. “Hannah!?” He calls out to her. CHAPTER 6 - Sly Fox “WHAT happened?” Xander asks in shock. He could see her hair on the floor. The clipper was stuck on the corner of her head. It’s clear someone tried to cut her hair with his beard trimmers, but her hair was too thick. Her face was swollen, her lips bloodied, and her body filled with scratches. Hannah did not speak and only closed her eyes. Xander did not push her as it is obvious who did it. He removed her bonds and saw the marks they left on her body. The moment he untied her, she slowly got up. “Where are you going?” Xander asks curiously. “I need to prepare dinner for you,” she replied while trying to remove the stuck clipper on her hair. He shook his head. “You’ll scare Bridget. Have you seen yourself in the mirror?” He replied concernedly, but the choice of words sounded mockery to her. She smiled bitterly, then sat on the bed. Undresseded. Tired. Hungry and thirsty. He witnessed how she stared blankly at the floor. “Stay here. I’ll ask the servants to bring you food and a change of clothes.” He mumbles as he goes in the bathroom. She could only nod in agreement. Once more, Xander took out the first aid kit, cleaned her wounds, and applied topical pain relief. Shortly, he starts cutting the hair stuck in the clippers and fixing her hair. In the end, the only haircut passable was a pixie cut. “There, that’s the best cut I could come up with,” he uttered proudly. Hannah stared at herself and kept on brushing what was left of her hair. “I can’t be here anymore. I don’t want to be here. Let’s go our separate ways.” She exclaimed. “I said no more talk about divorce again,” he muttered. “Why? Isn’t that what you want? Why bring it up, then change your mind? The news had died down long ago, and I think…” She paused then heaved profoundly, “NO... I know Bridget would be better off without the Millers.” He smirked then held her shoulder. “I’m tired Hannah.” He clamored. “Stop talking nonsense and tell that boyfriend of yours to back away.” He accused. She frowned. “What?” She uttered. She is tired of explaining who Zane is. Xander took her silence as accepting defeat. “As I said, stay here. I don’t want anyone seeing you like that. They might say I’m hurting you.” He clamored. She scoffed, “Of course, all he thinks of is himself and what others would think about him.” She mumbled under her breath. His audacity shook her and left a pit in her stomach. In the kitchen, Xander told the maid to prepare dinner and advised Mrs. Copperfield to take care of Bridget. “Is young Mrs. Miller okay, young master?” She asks in concern. He ignored her question and soon left. The old woman felt pity for Hannah as it was not a secret that the Miller family was hard to please and easy to offend. Mrs. Copperfield could only lower her head and take good care of Bridget in Hannah’s absence. CONCURRENTLY, Katarina is in Lani’s room. She’s pacing back and forth while she’s biting her nails. She was scared of what Xander might do to her. Lani sighed in annoyance, “Would you stop panicking?” She mumbled as she sat comfortably in front of her vanity mirror, fixing her hair and removing Hannah’s dark hair that clung to her. Katarina’s hands were sweating. She swallowed slowly and then uttered, “I think we overdid it.” She could still remember the fear on Hannah’s face when her mother moved the clipper near her. At that moment, she felt impulsive and helped her mother, but soon she felt a wave of guilt. Lani mocked, “Overdid? That sly fox had it coming. Have you seen how she was trapped on the bed? She probably tried to seduce Xander, but your brother is not that fool, and he tied her up there as punishment. How shameless.” She remarks in disgust. Lani then held her hand and assured her, “Everything we did to that trash, she deserves it. Have you forgotten that if not for her, you would have had a grand celebration for your 18th birthday?” She says. The remorse Katarina felt earlier dissipated instantly. She could vividly remember how Hannah’s arrival in the Miller mansion changed everything. She’s been planning her 18th birthday since she was a child. All of a sudden, Xander forbids her from celebrating extravagantly. With the scandal he is in and the unplanned wedding, he doesn’t want to be on the news as it might affect the fragile state of the company. Being Xander’s sister, everything she does reflects on her brother. Her hands clench in a fist. She couldn’t forget the humiliation she had been put through. She had already given out her invitation and bragged to everyone that her birthday would be the biggest celebration the city had ever seen, that it would be put in the newspapers and various online sites and would go down in history. None of that happened, and she shamefully called off the event a month before her birthday. She was mocked by other rich kids who usually wouldn’t go out of her way. It was the most embarrassing thing that happened to her. As she remembers it now, she felt that she could have hurt Hannah more. A knock on the door called her back to her senses. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and saw Xander’s cold gaze. The fear she had earlier was now gone, and she stared at her brother’s head held high. “What do you want, brother? Did your good-for-nothing wife ask you to avenge her?” She commented as she crossed her arms. Xander ignored her remarks and stepped into the room. Lani gestured for Katarina to leave them alone and she did. “Mother.” He muttered perfunctory. Lani narrowed her gaze, “What? Are you going to take her side?” She stated in annoyance. He shook his head, “That’s not important. What’s important is Denise has returned, and I can’t leave Hannah looking like that. What do you think people will say?” he exclaimed. Lani’s eyes widened in glee. “Denise is back? That means...” “Yes!” He confirmed hastily. She stood up and marched to her son, “You should have told me that. If I knew, I wouldn’t have let Katarina hit her in the face.” She commented while patting his back as she smiled merrily. Her words surprised him but he brushed them off. “Finally, the rightful wife has returned. We could get rid of the sly fox.” She added as she hummed in happiness.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	818	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461130637_998149928730487_7761764593139129907_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Lzs9Fta1MgAQ7kNvgHi1wMk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AvFM-j3dtlvzzJf6Lv51xHf&oh=00_AYAhYjmbaeXiAKN_sDzIhmBgEwPqAwmtrlgoiU6YhLqlJQ&oe=671B8B7F	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 78 of 114, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,275 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads